*1S 
 
 NCEt% 
 
 mm* 
 
 as 
 
 «i 
 
 r— tu 
 
 <ttl3DNYS0V^" %JHAINfHV^ ^AHWaitt^ y 0, 
 
 ^•UBRARY^ 
 
 ^UIBRAJMjr 
 § <1 H— 
 
 ^KHIWHO 5 ^ %OJI1Y3JO^ 
 
 ^OFCALIFO/i^ 
 
 ^OFCAUFOfy^ 
 
 *%»vwin# 
 
 
 ^DNIVERSfc. ^1 
 
 
 <A\\EUNIVER% Afrl 
 ? . P 7 5 
 
 ARYQc. 
 
 ^\\EUNIVER%. 
 
 
 ^lOSANCEl^ 
 
 VDJO^ %1«S0V^ 
 
 ^WEUNIVERJ/a 
 
 <&BAINMfl? 
 
 9= i^*S— -k^* 
 
 MlflP' ^tosov^ 
 
 ^ahaim^ 
 
 ^tUBRARY^ ^ 
 
 *8 
 
 ^ajmwih^ % 
 
 > — '■ >$ 
 
 Uflfe 
 
 ^UIBRARYfl/. ^lUBRARYOc 
 
 ^OKAUFOfoj, ^OFCAllFOfy* 
 
 m\ foal 
 
 I 3^ 
 
 9 « 
 
 ^EUNIVER% ^1 
 
 -15 

 
 ^mimox^ 
 
 ^UIBRARY^ 
 
 '^mrm-itf* 
 
 ^tUBRARYQc 
 
 ^OFCAUFOfy^ 
 
 
 ^OFCAIIFOR^ 
 
 ^Aavaan# 
 
 mm 
 
 
 ^WUNIVERS/^ 
 
 ^clOSANCI 
 
 ^ojitvdjo^ %uiiv3jo^ <smmm^ 
 
 tymm 
 
 \WEl!NIVER% ^lOSANG 
 
 %H3NVS01 
 
 "tysmm 
 
 ^MEUNIVEW/^ 
 
 <fMvsov^ 
 
 ^\KtlNIVER% 
 
 j^lOS-ANGFlfr^ 
 
 <$H1BRARY0a 
 
 \wm$fiF ^ojitcho^ 
 
 ^CTMNYSOl^ 
 
 ^/WflAINIHtf^ 
 
 ^OFCAW 
 
 tymm& y owm\ 
 
 ^UIBRARYtf^ 
 
 <$UIBRARYQ^ 
 
 ^OJITVDJO^ 
 
 ^OFCMIFO^ 
 
 ^OFCAUFOfl^ 
 
 1^1 I'S© 
 
 
 «*rtt-UHIVERS»v ahUKAHC 
 
 
 9 
 
 %flAJNfl 
 ,«NIVB% ^lOSANC
 
 ry 
 
 / ? / 2s
 
 PRE-GLACIAL MAN 
 AND THE ARYAN RACE 
 
 A HISTORY OF CREATION, AND OF THE 
 
 BIRTHPLACE AND WANDERINGS OF MAN IN 
 CENTRAL ASIA, FROM B.C. 32,500 TO B.C. 8,000, 
 WITH A HISTORY OF THE ARYAN RACE, COM- 
 MENCING B.C. 15,000, THEIR RISE AND PROGRESS, 
 AND THE PROMULGATION OF THE FIRST REVE- 
 LATION; THEIR SPIRITUAL DECLINE, AND THE 
 DESTRUCTION OF THE NATION, B.C. 4,705; THE 
 INROAD OF THE TURANIANS, AND THE SCAT- 
 TERING OF THE REMNANT OF THE RACE, B.C. 
 4,304, AS DECIPHERED FROM A VERY ANCIENT 
 DOCUMENT. ALSO AN EXPOSITION OF THE 
 LAW GOVERNING THE FORMATION AND DURA- 
 TION OF THE GLACIAL PERIOD, AND A RECORD 
 OF ITS EFFECTS ON MAN, AND ON THE CONFIG- 
 URATION OF THE GLOBE. A CHAPTER ON THE 
 DELUGE: ITS CAUSE, LOCALITY, AND EXTENT; 
 AND AN ACCOUNT OF THE "OANNES MYTH."... 
 
 By LORENZO BURGE 
 
 PUBLISHED A. D. 1887 
 BY LEE AND SHEPARD, 10 MILK STREET 
 BOSTON, NEXT TO OLD SOUTH MEETING HOUSE, 
 AND CAN BE HAD OF ALL RESPECTABLE BOOK- 
 DEALERS, OR SAID BOOK WILL BE SENT BY 
 MAIL UPON RECEIPT OF THE PRICE, $1.50
 
 Copyright, 1887, 
 By LORENZO BURGE. 
 
 All rights reserved. 
 Pre-Glacial Man.
 
 m 
 
 7 
 
 " And He said, Son of man, can these bones live? And I 
 answered, Lord God, thou knowest. Again he said unto 
 me, Prophesy upon these bones, and say unto them, O ye 
 dry bones, hear the word of the Lord. Thus saith the Lord 
 God unto these bones ; Behold, I will cause breath to enter 
 into you, and ye shall live : and I will lay sinews upon you, 
 and will bring up flesh upon you, and cover you with skin, 
 and put breath in you, and ye shall live ; and ye shall know 
 that I am the Lord. . . . 
 
 " So I prophesied as he commanded me, and the breath 
 came into them, and they lived." — Ezek. xxxvii. 
 
 3 
 
 G80706
 
 PREFACE TO THE SECOND EDITION. 
 
 The call for a second edition of " Pre-Glacial Man," 
 within six weeks of its first publication, is certainly 
 very gratifying to the writer, and shows the avidity 
 with which thinkers of the present day seize upon 
 whatever may serve to enlighten the darkness envelop- 
 ing the early history of man, explain the cause and 
 duration of the glacial period, or open to their view 
 the history and experiences of their forefathers. 
 
 The critical notices of the work have generally been 
 kind and appreciative. Some of the critics, in their 
 endeavor to cast doubt on the interpretation of the 
 allegory, have credited the writer with an extraordinary 
 power of imagination ; as, if there is no guide in the 
 record, then the writer has created these various races 
 of man, placed them in an unheard-of situation, in- 
 vented a cause through the power of which these races 
 have been forced to replenish and subdue the earth ; 
 has shut up one race where they had no intercourse 
 with other nations for thousands of years ; has ad- 
 vanced them from animals, through the various stages 
 of civilization, to a knowledge of God, and given them 
 a religion differing from any at present taught ; then,
 
 iv PREFACE. 
 
 when thus prepared, he brings them in contact and 
 in commerce with other nations, shows their gradual 
 decline in spirituality and morals, while they advance in 
 riches and worldly prosperity ; marks their continued 
 moral degradation ; and finally, by a cataclysm, destroys 
 the nation for its sins, while preparing by previous and 
 long-continued migrations for the continuance of the 
 race. If these critics will look at the result, they will 
 find such a work of imagination more surprising than 
 the deciphering of the allegory. 
 
 Regarding the advance of the ice period at the 
 present time, we have no statistical data to determine 
 the question ; but there are some indications which may 
 even now be seen. One indication of the change which 
 has taken place in the temperature of the northern 
 hemisphere is found in the nude or half-nude figures 
 of men, and the light drapery of women, as represented 
 in the Grecian statues and carvings ; thus showing that 
 twenty-five hundred years ago the climate in Greece 
 and Southern Europe must have been much warmer 
 than now. We have late records of severe weather in 
 Southern Europe, and deaths caused by the fury of the 
 storms in Germany ; and this very week we have ad- 
 vices of death of man and cattle by freezing in Texas, 
 and of the Colorado River of Texas frozen solid, such 
 a thing never having before been known. Fifty years 
 ago ice and snow were unknown in New Orleans, but 
 of late years have been of frequent occurrence. If 
 from the arctic regions in its present limited extent, 
 icy blasts can be sent twenty-five hundred miles souths
 
 PREFACE. V 
 
 what must have been the intensity of the cold and its 
 immense sweep when the ice covered the northern 
 hemisphere to the fortieth degree of latitude? 
 
 Comment has been made upon the chronology of the 
 early periods of man ; this chronology, being founded 
 upon the period of the precession of the equinoxes, is 
 capable of exact statement, and can be calculated by 
 any one. 
 
 This movement, which for the sake of explanation 
 was made exact, was in fact very unequal. The early 
 advance of the ice was very slow ; but as each degree 
 of latitude was passed in its southern progress, the in- 
 creased body of ice would add to the intensity of the 
 cold : so that we may conclude that the last five degrees 
 of latitude were covered in one-half or one-third of the 
 time taken to cover the first five. As the cold of 
 our winters increases for a month or six weeks after the 
 winter solstice, so, after the extreme point of the great 
 winter had been reached, there would be a long period 
 of continued or increased frigidity before the sun 
 would be able to overcome the extreme cold. If at 
 the culmination of the great winter the ice had reached 
 forty degrees north latitude, the movement would still 
 go on for some hundreds of years ; and, with the im- 
 mense body of ice to contend with, its retreat would 
 hardly commence under one or two thousand years 
 more. Thus we may consider that the fortieth degree 
 of latitude was covered with ice for at least two thou- 
 sand years. The return movement would at first be 
 very slow ; retrograding not more than two or three
 
 vi PREFACE. 
 
 degrees in a thousand years, the movement gradually 
 accelerating as the body of ice was reduced. 
 
 Professor G. Frederick Wright of Oberlin College, 
 who is indorsed by the "Journal of Education" as 
 " perhaps the best authority in America," in December 
 last delivered a series of lectures before the Lowell 
 Institute of Boston, on " Glaciers." Of the various 
 causes of the glacial period which have been presented, 
 he says, "A third [cause] is the precession of the 
 equinoxes, and the varying eccentricity of the earth's 
 orbit. This last is Mr. Croll's theory, and is perhaps 
 the best of all the ten offered." On the duration 
 of the glacial period, Dr. Wright calculates that the 
 " Niagara gorge is but seven thousand years old, the 
 gorge at St. Anthony's Falls on the Mississippi the same 
 age, one across the Scioto River not over twelve thou- 
 sand years, and possibly eleven thousand years for the 
 erosion of Plumb Creek near Oberlin." It will thus 
 be seen that Professor Wright, by scientific reasoning 
 and research, has reached substantially the same results 
 as are indicated in the present volume. 
 
 It may be well in this connection to speak of the 
 testimony of the rivers. Throughout the northern 
 hemisphere, the rivers run in a southerly direction. 
 This was caused by the ice barrier at the north. The 
 immense body of ice north of thirty-eight or forty 
 degrees of latitude, in the process of melting under the 
 warm rains and the heat of the summer's sun, would pro- 
 duce great freshets ; this water had no means of escape 
 northerly, and must necessarily take an easterly, west-
 
 PREFACE. vii 
 
 erly, or southerly direction. As the mountain ranges 
 
 run generally in a northerly and southerly direction, 
 
 the progress of the water east or west would soon be 
 
 checked, and it would be forced in a southerly course. 
 
 At times, barriers would prevent the flow of the water, 
 
 and great lakes or inland seas would be formed ; these, 
 
 under some extraordinary rise of the water, would burst 
 
 their way through the opposing barriers, and force an 
 
 outlet to the sea. A comparatively recent occurrence of 
 
 this kind is that mentioned by Professor Wright, of the 
 
 escape of the waters of Lake Erie into Lake Ontario, 
 
 from thence finding their way by the St. Lawrence 
 
 River to the ocean. That this is a comparatively 
 
 recent occurrence, is shown by the course of the river, 
 
 north-easterly. To have enabled the water to take 
 
 that course, the ice must have receded northerly to 
 
 about the fiftieth degree of latitude, and this could 
 
 have hardly taken place previous to B. C. 6500 or 6000 ; 
 
 the northern border of the river may show the ice line 
 
 at the time. 
 
 LORENZO BURGE. 
 
 Boston, Jan. 18, 1888.
 
 PEEFACE. 
 
 In the early chapters of Genesis is an allegory, 
 containing hidden within its outward form a history of 
 creatioD, of pre-glacial man, of the Aryan race, and 
 of the Asiatic deluge. 
 
 Great as is the value of this history, it has been 
 preserved merely as a vehicle in which to transmit a 
 record of the first revelation made by the Deity to man 
 through the Aryan race ; the duty laid upon that race 
 to promulgate it ; their neglect of that duty, and their 
 consequent removal by God from the civilized world. 
 
 That such a history should have been in possession 
 of man for six thousand years, with barely a suspicion 
 of its character, is a marvel ; and a still greater marvel 
 that it should have been retained in such purity of 
 form as to enable its hidden teachings to be revealed. 
 
 It is wonderful that these chapters should contain 
 a record of man and his wanderings, agreeing with 
 the facts of geology ; and that the teachings of the 
 allegory are necessary to enlighten and make plain 
 the geological records. 
 
 It is wonderful that the history of a race from 
 whom all modern civilized nations have sprung, whose 
 
 5
 
 6 PREFACE. 
 
 existence as their progenitor was known only through 
 philology, should be recorded in this allegory, and 
 thus enable the present representatives of the race to 
 obtain a knowledge of its work and destiny. 
 
 Still more marvellous is it, that herein should be 
 recorded the first revelation given unto man, and 
 agreeing with that revealed through the Christ. 
 
 The record closes at the period of the extermination 
 of the Aryas as a nation. 
 
 Who at that time could, of his own wisdom, have 
 written such a work? The science of geology was 
 unknown. Tradition could not have given a knowl- 
 edge of creation, nor of its gradual work. It could 
 not have recorded the ages on ages of animal man, 
 his wanderings or advance. Even the Aiyas them- 
 selves would not have recognized or understood the 
 steps of their own progress as herein described ; neither 
 could any man have foreseen and predicted the future 
 universal moral and spiritual rule of the Aryan race, 
 at a time when that nation had been destroyed and 
 its people scattered. Marvellous in its preservation, 
 it is miraculous in its conception, and must be the 
 work of an inspired hand. 
 
 This history is written in allegory and cipher. 
 These ciphers, generally supposed to be proper names, 
 are words, whose significations describe the character 
 of, or events of, a certain period of time in the life 
 of the race, varied or changed by the commencement of 
 other periods or by other events ; these form skeleton 
 pictures of the period presented.
 
 PREFACE. 7 
 
 To fill out these pictures, and give them the proper 
 light aucl shade, that they may be seeu and understood, 
 I have called in geology, astronomy, history, and the 
 truths of human nature, to aid the allegory ; and have 
 thereby been enabled to present a historical picture, 
 crude though it be, which will, I trust, be of value to 
 the geologist and historian, of importance to religion, 
 and of interest to all. 
 
 This history and revelation has been purposely 
 hidden from man until he should be ready for, and 
 louging to receive it. 
 
 Only within the last twenty-five years has it been 
 possible for any one to decipher and understand the 
 history herein recorded. Geological discoveries ; Agas- 
 siz and others, in their investigations of the glacial 
 period ; M. Adh£mar, in calculating the time of the 
 precession of the equinoxes ; Layard, in unearthing 
 the buried remains of Asiatic civilization ; the labors of 
 Professors Smith, Sayce, and others, in making known 
 the literary riches there discovered ; the researches 
 of historians ; the records of travellers ; the general 
 advance in knowledge, and the religious enlightenment 
 of the present time, — have all been required to enable 
 man to pierce the casket, and reveal the secrets so long 
 hidden. 
 
 In this volume we shall see that the plans of the 
 Deity for the spiritual instruction of the human race 
 have apparently been frustrated through the disobedi- 
 ence of the Aryas. In another volume we shall trace 
 the transmission of the knowledge and civilization of
 
 8 P BE FACE. 
 
 the Aryas through the Turanian to the Semitic race, 
 and shall follow the movements of the Deity, whereby 
 he again brought the original revelation to light, and 
 again placed it in the hands of the Aryan race with the 
 original injunction, to deliver it to all mankind.
 
 CONTENTS. 
 
 ATTEB PAGB 
 
 Introduction 11 
 
 I. The Formative Period 17 
 
 Tiie Creative Period 22 
 
 God's Day 33 
 
 Man's Work 37 
 
 II. Resume of the Formative and Creative 
 
 Periods 39 
 
 The Assyrian Creative Legend ... 41 
 
 III. An Exposition of the Laav governing the 
 
 Formation and Duration of the Glacial 
 Period, with a Record of its Effects on 
 Man, and on the Configuration of the 
 
 Globe 44 
 
 IV. Period Man 90 
 
 The River of Eden 92 
 
 The First Migration 93 
 
 The Second Migration 95 
 
 The Earth cultivated 95 
 
 The Earth replenished ...... 96 
 
 Law established 98 
 
 Man's Dominion 101 
 
 V. Resume of the Period Man 104 
 
 9
 
 10 CONTENTS. 
 
 CHAPTEB PAGB 
 
 VI. Period Adam . , 110 
 
 The Home C 112 
 
 Civilization 115 
 
 Knowledge op God 116 
 
 Woman the Universal Mother . . . 128 
 
 The Law of the Spirit 130 
 
 The Aryas in the Garden 134 
 
 The Third Migration 135 
 
 The Aryas' Education completed, and 
 
 their Work appointed 136 
 
 The Fourth Migration 139 
 
 The Tree of Life, and the Way . . 141 
 
 VII. Resume of Period Adam 143 
 
 Children of God 149 
 
 The Child 150 
 
 The Revelation made to the Aryas . 151 
 VIII. Period Cain and Abel; or, Religious 
 
 Strife 156 
 
 IX. Aryan Periods 166 
 
 X. Resume of Periods Cain and Abel, and 
 
 Arya 185 
 
 XI. Cainite Periods 191 
 
 XII. Resume of Cainite Periods : Cain to 
 
 Methusael 205 
 
 XIII. United Aryan Periods 207 
 
 XIV. Resume of United Aryan Periods . . . 238 
 XV. The Evangel Lost 247 
 
 XVI. The Deluge : its Cause, Locality, and 
 
 Extent 249 
 
 XVII. The Oannes 269
 
 INTRODUCTION. 
 
 At the beginning of the Book of Genesis are 
 what have been called the records of creation, — 
 Adam and Eve, Cain and Abel, a genealogical 
 table from Seth to Noah, and the account of the 
 Deluge. These narratives and table are one con- 
 tinued allegory, written principally in cipher. In 
 this volume we shall attempt to decipher and 
 make plain the history therein recorded. 
 
 The idea that these stories are allegories is 
 not a new one. Josephus, in the preface to his 
 " History of the Jews, 1 ' writing of this portion of 
 Genesis, says, " Moses speaks some things wisely, 
 but enigmatically, and others under a discreet 
 allegory." Of the story of Adam and Eve, he says, 
 " Moses begins to talk philosophically." And the 
 Rev. William Wesley, the translator, a Trinitarian 
 divine, says in his note to " Creation," " It is not 
 improbable that he [Josephus] understood this 
 account in an enigmatical, or allegorical, or phil- 
 osophical sense." 
 
 11
 
 12 INTRODUCTION. 
 
 Philo, a Jew of the time of Christ, says, " Adam 
 is the intellectual nature, and woman is formed 
 from the necessity of joining with it the sensual 
 and material. That she was taken literally from 
 his side, who can believe it? The tale is mythi- 
 cal. . . . The river of paradise is wisdom ; which, 
 being parted into four heads, becomes the four 
 cardinal virtues. Cain and Abel are rival prin- 
 ciples ; and since evil is self-destructive, it follows 
 that Cain kills himself, not his brother." x 
 
 Others have in general terms expressed similar 
 views. Even the Calvinists have treated a portion 
 of the Adam and Eve narrative as allegorical, 
 while the remainder they use as facts. 
 
 Some years since, Ambrose Sawyer published a 
 work on the "Reconstruction of Biblical Theo- 
 ries," in which he declares that " these narratives, 
 with the accounts of the Flood, are all allegories ; " 
 but to this time, no one, we believe, has attempted 
 to explain these allegories, and present them in 
 a reasonable form, making each picture or part 
 dependent on all the others, and all together 
 making a complete whole. 
 
 What is an allegory? 
 
 Chambers's Encyclopaedia says, " An allegory is 
 the embodiment of a train of thought in a visible 
 1 Hebrew Men and Times. By J. H. Allen.
 
 INTRODUCTION. 13 
 
 form, by means of suitable images having some 
 resemblance or analogy to the thought." 
 
 Webster's Dictionary defines an allegory "as 
 a figurative sentence or discourse, in which the 
 principal subjects are described by other subjects 
 resembling them in properties and circumstances. 
 ... A description of one subject or event under 
 the image of another of similar character. Bun- 
 yan's 'Pilgrim's Progress ' and Spenser's 'Faerie 
 Queene ' are celebrated examples of the allegory." 
 
 In explaining such allegory, each of the sub- 
 jects, pictures, or parts presented must be consis- 
 tent with every other part. Like the scenes form- 
 ing a panorama, each picture must be perfect and 
 correct in itself, and all together form a complete 
 whole. The narrative must not be treated as part 
 fact, and part allegory. It is wholly the one or 
 the other. If the explanation given is not con- 
 sistent in all its parts, the allegory has not been 
 rightly elucidated. 
 
 We will endeavor to apply the definitions given 
 above to the allegory before us. 
 
 The allegory is divided into periods of time ; 
 the " creative " periods containing hundreds of 
 thousands of years, and the shorter periods of 
 " man " covering thousands and tens of thousands 
 of years. 
 
 In the creative epochs we are shown first the
 
 14 INTRODUCTION. 
 
 appearance of the earth previous to the changes 
 on the earth's surface, then the various changes 
 and creations in their order ; the whole forming a 
 complete panorama of the earth, its changes and 
 creations, to the final creation of man. 
 
 In the shorter epochs are pictured man as he 
 was created, an animal ; his wanderings and ad- 
 vance. Each advance is shown in an allegorical 
 picture ; and the various steps in the progress of 
 the Aryan race are shown in the cipher describ- 
 ing the character of the race and period, and in 
 the additional allegorical pictures descriptive of 
 the controlling events of the time. 
 
 While the author carries out each period to its 
 apparent completion before commencing another, 
 we must remember that we have only the evening 
 and the morning of each period described ; that, in 
 fact, the noon of either period was not seen by the 
 prophet ; and that a second period commences, and 
 perhaps a third, while the first is still in operation. 
 
 " God said : " by these words the author ex- 
 presses the intention of God, and his active agency. 
 There was an actual creator, and that creator was 
 the Deity himself. His power and energy were at 
 work, and his intention carried into action. 
 
 " And it was so," represents the completion of 
 the work of that period. God's will had been 
 dwiie, his contemplated work performed.
 
 INTRODUCTION. 15 
 
 "And God saw that it was good," represents 
 the fact, that not only had the work been com- 
 pleted, but that it had been done in full accord- 
 ance with his intention and plan ; and that all the 
 changes and creations, as each period progressed, 
 had been brought to final perfection. These are 
 the author's ideas expressed or voiced by God. 
 
 The word " day " represents a period of time 
 of uncertain length. 
 
 The author desired to show that time passed in 
 accomplishing the work of creation ; and he uses 
 "an image having resemblance to the thought," 
 and signifying the passage of time. If he believed 
 in instantaneous creation, that "God spoke, and 
 it was done," he would have said, "and immedi- 
 ately it was done. In a moment, earth, air, and 
 sea were filled with innumerable living organisms." 
 The word " day," then, represents a period of time 
 during which the work of that era was in prog- 
 ress. The first, second, third, and other days 
 show the successive epochs during which the 
 various changes and creative- events, in the order 
 of their occurrence, took place. 
 
 The " evening and the morning." By these 
 words the author represents the beginning, the 
 gradual growth, and final perfection of the 
 changes or creations of the early portion of each 
 period.
 
 16 INTRODUCTION. 
 
 " Man " is used as a generic term meaning man- 
 kind, the whole human race. 
 
 The formative and creative work is seen by the 
 author in visions. These visions he paints in 
 words as being the command of God ; and in each 
 period he proclaims that God made, or created, 
 every thing that is. 
 
 We must not forget that God speaks not at all : 
 the various visions are from God, the words are the 
 words of the author in explanation. He shows 
 the results of each period of creation, as seen by 
 him, by describing other scenes " resembling them 
 in properties and circumstances ; " he embodies 
 his visions in " images having resemblance or 
 analogy " to the scenes therein presented. 
 
 Neither of these views is of the completed 
 epoch : they show the early morning only of each 
 period. The changes were still in progress ; and 
 higher and more complicated forms of animal 
 life, suited to the improved condition of the earth, 
 its climate and atmosphere, were continually pro- 
 duced.
 
 PRE-GLACIAL MAN AND THE ARYAN RACE. 
 
 I. 
 
 THE FORMATIVE PERIOD. 
 
 " In the beginning God created the heaven and 
 the earth." Here are stated three facts. 
 
 First, The whole universe was in being. 
 
 Second, It did not come by chance or accident : 
 it was created. 
 
 TJiird, Its creator was God. 
 
 These are the foundations on which the author 
 proceeds to erect his superstructure ; and the first 
 step is a description of the appearance of the 
 earth before the changes, which he proposes to 
 relate, took place. He makes no mention of the 
 immense period of time which had passed before 
 the earth arrived at this point, nor how it was 
 created. 
 
 CHAOS. 
 
 " And the earth was without form, and void, and 
 darkness was upon the face of the deep, and the 
 spirit of God moved upon the face of the waters." 
 
 17
 
 18 PRE-GLACIAL MAN. 
 
 "Without form." There was no variety of 
 form, only an apparently flat surface, without 
 mountain or valley ; the earth covered with water, 
 only a few muddy patches appearing above the 
 hot and steaming seas ; and " void " of life : no 
 plant, fish, bird or beast, no form of animal or 
 vegetable life, appeared upon its surface. 
 
 Intense " darkness was upon the face of the 
 deep." Not a single ray of light from the sun 
 could pierce through the heavy body of vapor and 
 cloud surrounding the earth ; the frequent light- 
 ning only served to illumine the black waters. 
 
 " And the spirit [wind] 1 of God moved upon the 
 face of the waters." Electric storms of immense 
 power, accompanied with thunder, vivid flashes 
 of lightning, and violent winds, swept over the 
 surface of the waters, and were of almost con- 
 stant occurrence. 
 
 Having shown the appearance of the earth pre- 
 vious to the changes on its surface, the author 
 proceeds to describe the first change in these 
 words : — 
 
 TJIE FIRST DA Y. 
 
 " And God said, Let there be light : and there 
 was light. And God saw the light, that it was 
 
 1 Kitto's Cyclopaedia says, "The primary sense of the term 
 'spirit' is wind, as ' He that formeth the mountains and createth 
 the wind' (Amos iv. 3), and (John iii. 8) 'The wind hloweth 
 where it listeth.' " This is the ground idea of the term " spirit."
 
 THE FORMATIVE PERIOD. 19 
 
 good : and God divided the light from the dark- 
 ness. And God called the light Day, and the 
 darkness he called Night ; and the evening and 
 the morning were the first day." 
 
 In the words of command the author shows 
 the intent of God, that light should appear upon 
 the earth ; and in the answer to the command, 
 and in the comment and approval of God, he 
 records its fulfilment. 
 
 The view of the "first day" is the same as 
 " chaos," except that the thick, heavy clouds, in a 
 long series of years, had gradually become less 
 dense ; the vapors had decreased, and finally the 
 light of the sun had so far penetrated that the 
 difference between day and night could be dis- 
 tinguished, " and there was light." 
 
 "And the evening and the morning were the 
 first day." Light had not been instantaneous 
 upon the issuing of the command ; time had 
 passed; there had been an evening before the 
 morning, a period of darkness, then of glimmering 
 light, and a gradual increase, until day and night 
 could be distinguished. 
 
 What Mas this evening and morning consti- 
 tuting the period called "day"? 
 
 All life begins in darkness. The plant throws 
 out its slender roots into the dark earth long 
 before a shoot appears above ground. The bird
 
 20 PRE-GLACIAL MAN. 
 
 begins life within the egg, shut out from the light 
 of day. The animal, and man himself, commence 
 life in the darkness of the womb ; all animate 
 being has its beginning in darkness, its evening 
 before the morning. So, too, did this earth enter 
 upon its changes in darkness, progressing gradu- 
 ally to the dawn, — its evening and its morning. 
 All progress is from the evening to the morning, 
 from darkness to light. 
 
 TIIE SECOND DAT. 
 
 The second change is described as follows : — 
 
 " And God said, Let there be a firmament in the 
 midst of the waters, and let it divide the waters 
 from the waters." 
 
 The fulfilment of this command is given in 
 these words : — 
 
 " And God made the firmament, and divided 
 the waters which were under the firmament from 
 the waters which were above the firmament : and 
 it was so. And God called the firmament Heaven. 
 And the evening and the morning were the second 
 day." 
 
 Here again we have the statement that a period 
 of time passed while accomplishing this change. 
 It is not effected without work. God made the 
 firmament ; it was the work of his hands. It is 
 not the instantaneous fulfilment of a command ;
 
 THE FORMATIVE PERIOD. 21 
 
 but the long and continuous working of God's 
 laws, called the laws of nature. 
 
 Still nothing but water. The action called for 
 is a division " of the waters from the waters ; " an 
 expanse or space between the waters on the earth, 
 and the water in the clouds above. 
 
 This second period, or day, is a continuation of 
 chaos, and first period. The action is the same ; 
 namely, the gradual thinning and raising of the 
 clouds and vapor, until there is an expanse of 
 atmosphere, a space dividing the waters from the 
 waters. We shall find that this action continued 
 unto the fourth day, when the sun's rays finally 
 pierced the clouds, and shone upon the earth. 
 
 TEE THIRD DAT. 
 
 "And God said, Let the waters under the 
 heaven be gathered together into one place, and 
 let the dry land appear : and it was so. And God 
 called the dry land Earth ; and the gathering to- 
 gether of the waters called he Seas : and God saw 
 that it was good." 
 
 As the volume of water on the earth enlarged, 
 by reason of the continual condensation of its 
 vapors, its weight increased to such a degree as 
 to cause depressions on the earth's crust ; the 
 waters rushing into these hollows deepened and 
 enlarged them. This pressure from without forced
 
 22 PRE-GLACIAL MAN. 
 
 the liquid contents of the interior with tremendous 
 power against the inner portion of the crust in 
 other directions, and, aided by the imprisoned 
 gases, caused it in places to give way, raising 
 portions out of the sea, and forming protuberances 
 on the surface. As the pressure continued and 
 increased, these protuberances enlarged into hills 
 and finally mountains. In many places the inner 
 fire and gases forced a passage through the thin- 
 nest portions of the earth's shell, and volcanic 
 mountains were the result. 
 
 Thus far in the account, the action of God has 
 been shown in the changes which have taken 
 place on the earth's surface, preparing it for the 
 introduction of life. 
 
 THE CREATIVE PERIOD. 
 THE THIRD DAY. 
 
 Contemporaneous with this change on the 
 earth's surface, the first of the new creations 
 commence, as indicated in the next command. 
 
 " And God said, Let the earth bring forth grass, 
 the herb yielding seed, and the fruit tree yielding 
 fruit after his kind, whose seed is in itself, upon 
 the earth : and it was so. And the earth brought 
 forth grass, and herb yielding seed after his kind, 
 and the tree yielding fruit, whose seed was in it- 
 self, after his kind : and God saw that it was good.
 
 THE CREATIVE PERIOD. 23 
 
 And the evening and the morning were the third 
 day." 
 
 Vegetation now appeared. As yet no animal 
 had been created: none could have lived in the 
 mephitic atmosphere of this period ; but the pro- 
 cess of purifying it, preparatory to such occupancy, 
 was going on with great rapidity. The sun's rays 
 had not yet pierced the body of cloud and vapor 
 still enveloping the earth ; but the heat and moist- 
 ure, together with the subdued light, made the 
 earth a great hothouse for plant growth. 1 
 
 1 Louis Figuier, in his The World before the Deluge, says, 
 " During a long series of ages, the solid crust of the globe went 
 on increasing in thickness, as the process of solidification of the 
 underlying liquid matter nearest the surface proceeded. This 
 state of tranquillity could not last long. The solid portion of 
 the globe had not yet attained sufficient consistency to resist the 
 pressure of the gases and boiling liquids which it covered and 
 compressed with its elastic crust. The waves of this internal 
 sea triumphed more than once over the feeble resistances which 
 were opposed to it, making enormous dislocations and breaches 
 in the ground, immense upheavals of the solid crust, raising the 
 beds of the seas far above their previous levels; and thus moun- 
 tains arose out of the ocean. ... On the other hand, the earth, 
 as it continued to cool, would also coutract; and this process of 
 contraction was another cause of dislocation at the surface, pro- 
 ducing either considerable ruptures or simple fissures in the 
 continuity of the crust. 
 
 " Heat (though not necessarily excessive heat) and extreme 
 humidity were then the attributes of its (the earth's) atmosphere. 
 . . . Conditions of equable and warm climate, combined with 
 humidity, do not seem to have been limited to any one part of 
 the globe; but the temperature of the whole globe seems to have
 
 24 PRE-GLACIAL MAN. 
 
 THE FOURTH DAY. 
 
 "And God said, Let there be lights in the fir- 
 mament of the heaven to divide the day from the 
 night ; and let them be for signs, and for seasons, 
 and for days, and for years, and let them be for 
 lights in the firmament of the heaven to give 
 light upon the earth." 
 
 The fulfilling of this command is recorded in 
 these words : — 
 
 " And it was so. And God made two great lights ; 
 the greater light to rule the day, and the lesser light 
 to rule the night: he made the stars also. And 
 God set them in the firmament of the heaven to 
 give light upon the earth, and to rule over the 
 day and over the night, and to divide the light 
 from the darkness : and God saw that it was good. 
 And the evening and the morning were the fourth 
 day." 
 
 The vision of the seer is described : " and God 
 made two great lights ; the greater light to rule 
 the day, and the lesser light to rule the night: 
 he made the stars also." The remainder is his 
 statement of the object of the creation, and is the 
 
 been nearly the same, from the equatorial regions to the Arctic 
 Ocean. Nearly the same plants are found in Greenland and 
 Guinea. . . . There seems to have been only one climate over 
 the whole globe. ... It was a consequence of the greater or 
 nearer influence of the interior heat of the globe."
 
 THE CREATIVE PERIOD. 25 
 
 same formerly held by mankind in general; namely, 
 that the heavenly bodies were created for the sole 
 purpose of giving light to the earth. 
 
 As the beds of the sea became deeper, the hills 
 rose higher and higher, and verdure clothed the 
 earth ; the steam and vapors had continued to 
 decrease in density, and had arisen higher in the 
 atmosphere. At last the sun struggled through 
 the clouds, and shone brightly upon a moist and 
 steaming earth, adding strength, color, and vigor 
 to the luxuriant growth. Grass, herbs, and trees 
 in immense fields and forests matured early, and 
 early decayed ; thus producing in part the rich 
 vegetable mould which covers the face of the 
 earth. 
 
 We see here more distinctly the fact that crea- 
 tions were not instantaneous in answer to a com- 
 mand ; we are told tliat " God made two great 
 lights ; ... he made the stars also." Thus the 
 planning, forming hand of God is seen ; and, as 
 in the other creations, the statement is made that 
 "the evening and the morning were the fourth 
 day.- 
 
 The author describes the various scenes of crea- 
 tion as they would appear to an observer on the 
 earth's surface. 
 
 On the fourth day, he says, God made the two 
 great lights, to light the day and night ; but we
 
 26 PRE-GLACIAL MAN. 
 
 must recollect he had already stated that in the 
 beginning God created the heaven and the earth. 
 The sun, moon, and stars, now shining on the 
 earth for the first time, were therefore not new 
 creations, but new appearances ; they had not 
 before shone upon the earth's surface, because of 
 the dense clouds. 1 
 
 THE FIFTH DA Y. 
 
 The vision of the fifth day is thus described : — 
 
 " And God said, let the waters bring forth abun- 
 dantly the moving creature that hath life, and 
 fowl that may fly above the earth in the open 
 firmament of heaven." 
 
 The fulfilment of the command is given in 
 these words, — 
 
 " And God created great whales, and every liv- 
 ing thing that moveth, which the waters brought 
 forth abundantly, after their kind, and every 
 
 1 Professor Simon Newcomb says, " No data in history exist 
 for reproducing the ancient ideas, except as they are scattered in 
 fragments through many writers. But modern astronomers can 
 reconstruct the heavens as they appeared to the ancients. He re- 
 garded the science of astronomy as having its beginnings in such 
 observations as a child would make of the heavens. He traced 
 the development of ideas from the beginning, in the belief in 
 the earth as a plane, upon which the vault of heaven rested at the 
 horizon. By observation of the diurnal motions of the stars, 
 came belief in a celestial sphere moving around the earth; and, 
 from the unchanged relation of stars to each other, belief in a
 
 THE CREATIVE PERIOD. 27 
 
 winged foAvl alter his kind: and God saw that 
 it was good. And God blessed them, saying, Be 
 fruitful, and multiply, and fill the waters in the 
 seas, and let fowl multiply in the earth. And 
 the evening and the morning were the fifth day." 
 
 The vision of the fifth day is the creation in 
 the waters of "the moving creature that hath 
 life," and of "fowl that may fly above the earth." 
 
 The appearance of the sun Avas the signal for 
 animate life ; first in the lowest forms of Crustacea, 
 which appeared in great variety and abundance. 
 
 Geology gives but slight knowledge of the 
 birds iu the beginning of this period ; Crustacea 
 and a few forms of fishes being all that have as 
 yet been found. 
 
 These " days " cover long periods of time, during 
 which animal life, beginning in the lowest, was 
 succeeded by improved and more perfect forms ; 
 and the strange and uncouth birds of the early 
 days were gradually improved, until, in the later 
 
 firmament in which the stars were set. Beyond the firmament 
 Avas the empyrean, and the home of the gods. But the ancients 
 had no adequate idea of the enormous distances of the fixed stars 
 from the earth. Seven hodies were found not to move regularly 
 with the stars, — the sun, moon, Mercury, Venus, Mars, Jupi- 
 ter, and Saturn. The conclusion was reached, that these bodies 
 could not be set in the same sphere with the stars. Hence, there 
 were several spheres in which these other bodies were set, and the 
 outer bodies could be seen because the inner spheres were trans- 
 parent."
 
 28 PRE-GLACIAL MAN. 
 
 species, beauty of form and color were added to 
 delight the eye, and song to please the ear, of 
 man, while others would serve for his food, or add 
 to his comfort. 
 
 The vegetable life of this period was extremely 
 abundant. The atmosphere was laden with the 
 constituents of plant life and growth, — heat, 
 moisture, carbon, and electricity, — while the sun 
 added his strengthening and vivifying powers. 
 Fern-like trees and plants, palms and other soft- 
 wooded trees, obtained prodigious growth through 
 the influences mentioned, and in their decay, ac- 
 companied by pressure, formed the great coal 
 measures. 
 
 TEE SIXTH DAY. 
 
 On the sixth day we again have two visions 
 described ; the first in these words : — 
 
 " And God said, Let the earth bring forth the 
 living creature after his kind, cattle, and creeping 
 thing, and beast of the earth after his kind." 
 
 This is the command, and the record of its 
 fulfilment is in these words : — 
 
 " And it was so. And God made the beast of 
 the earth after his kind, and cattle after their 
 kind, and every thing that creepeth upon the 
 earth after his kind: and God saw that it was 
 good." 
 
 Here, again, God answers his own command,
 
 THE CREATIVE PERIOD. 29 
 
 and forms, shapes, the creatures of his hand, each 
 and every one "after his kind." There is no 
 sudden appearance of innumerable species of ani- 
 mals, but all are individually made and fitted for 
 the especial object of their existence. 
 
 The animal creation of the sixth day commenced 
 in reptilian and saurian representatives, which 
 might well be called "creeping things," — amphi- 
 bious animals living on the borders of the still hot 
 and shallow seas. These were followed at a later 
 period by gigantic animals of the lizard species. 
 In his vision the author saw many animals entirely 
 unknown to him ; these he calls " the living crea- 
 ture after his kind." 
 
 The earth had slowly arisen from the bed of the 
 seas; or, to state it more accurately, the increase 
 in volume and weight of water, caused by the 
 condensation of vapor, continued the pressure on 
 the outward crust, forcing a counter-action on the 
 inside of the earth's shell, which continued to 
 raise the protuberances into hills, the hills into 
 mountains, and formed the elevated plains of the 
 earth. 
 
 At a still later period, the great heat of the 
 early days had largely abated. The dinotherium, 
 mastodon, two-horned rhinoceros, and other ani- 
 mals, some nearly related to the present occupants 
 of the torrid zone, made their appearance ; while
 
 30 PRE-GLACIAL MAN. 
 
 the vegetation also approached in appearance the 
 flora of the same period. 1 
 
 The second command on the sixth day is in 
 these words : — 
 
 " Let us make man [not a man] in our image, 
 after our likeness ; and let them have dominion 
 over the fish of the sea, and over the fowl of the 
 air, and over the cattle, and over all the earth, and 
 over every creeping thing that creepeth upon the 
 earth." 
 
 The fulfilment of this resolve is recorded in 
 these words : — 
 
 " So God created man in his own image, in the 
 image of God created he him ; male and female 
 created he them. And God blessed them, and God 
 said, Be fruitful, and multiply, and replenish the 
 earth, and subdue it: and have dominion over 
 the fish of the sea, and over the fowl of the air, 
 and over every living thing that mo vet h upon the 
 earth. . . . And it was so. And God saw every 
 thing that he had made, and, behold, it was very 
 
 1 Professor Agassiz says, " There is a manifold progress in 
 the succession of beings on the surface of the earth. This pro- 
 gress consists in an increasing similarity to the living fauna, and, 
 among the vertebrates especially, in their increasing resemblance 
 to man. But this connection is not in consequence of a direct 
 lineage between the faunas and floras of different ages. . . . The 
 link by which they are connected is of a higher and immaterial 
 nature ; and their connection is to be sought in the view of the 
 Creator himself, whose aim in forming the earth, in allowing it
 
 THE CREATIVE PERIOD. 31 
 
 good. And the evening and the morning were the 
 sixth day." 
 
 " Male and female created he them" " and gave 
 them dominion," is the record. There can be no 
 question as to the meaning of these words. They 
 indicate both sexes, and evidently more than one 
 pair, and probably more than one variety. 
 
 As in the other creations, God's comment is 
 the same, or even stronger. Reviewing all his 
 work, he pronounces it "very good." The object 
 held in view from the very first had been carried 
 out : every thing had been done satisfactorily ; all 
 that he had created had been endowed with the 
 qualities and instincts necessary for their preserva- 
 tion and happiness ; and, as in the other creations, 
 time had passed. God formed, made, the beast 
 of the earth, and cattle, and creeping thing. He 
 made man. We are afterwards told of the care 
 with which he formed every plant and herb, every 
 animate and inanimate being. 
 
 In creating fish, fowl, beast, cattle, and creep- 
 ing thing, each class were made after their kind, 
 endowed with characteristics suited to the place 
 
 to undergo the successive changes which geology has pointed out, 
 and in creating, successively, all the different types of animals 
 which have passed away, was to introduce man upon the surface. 
 of our globe. Man is the end towards which all the animal crea- 
 tion has tended, from the first appearance of the first paheozoic 
 fishes."
 
 32 PRE-GLACIAL MAN. 
 
 they were to fill. These were fixed and immovable : 
 we call them instincts. In them there could be 
 no progress : they were made for time, * 
 
 Man, the favored creation of God, was made 
 apparently the most defenceless ; naked, unpro- 
 tected from the weather, thorns, or wild beasts, 
 and without weapons of offence or defence. In 
 compensation for this apparent neglect, God gave 
 to him instincts superior to any of the animals. 
 In fact, in himself he combined all. He was more 
 courageous than the lion, more cruel than the tiger, 
 more sagacious than the elephant, swifter than the 
 deer, more cunning than the fox, more construc- 
 tive than the beaver, more generous than the dog, 
 and more subtile than the serpent. He was the 
 superior of all the animal creation ; and God en- 
 dowed him with the power of thought, which would 
 quicken and enlarge these instinctive faculties, and 
 give this naked, unarmed, and unprotected man 
 command over the earth, and dominion over every 
 living thing that moveth upon the earth. 
 
 When God says, "Let us make man in our 
 image," we should remember that God speaks not 
 at all, but that it is the author placing the words 
 in the mouth of God, as a statement of his own 
 belief or knowledge. This statement is confirmed 
 by the Christ, who tells us that God is our Father, 
 and that we are his children.
 
 GOD'S DAY. 33 
 
 In the creation of man, there is one point that 
 should be especially noticed. The plants, the 
 fishes, birds, and animals, were each made "after 
 their kind ; " but it is not said so of man. He is 
 not made after " his kind," but after a higher 
 kind. He is made in the image of God, in his 
 likeness or similitude spiritually: he partakes of 
 his spiritual nature, is of his (God's) kind, and 
 has the capacity to become, like him, immortal. 
 
 It is evident that the writer did not believe that 
 the command went forth and the work was done. 
 There was a time in which the thought of God 
 took effect in action, a time in which he com- 
 menced his work ; and this time the author repre- 
 sents in his command. Ages pass, during which 
 his work was in process, until a time came when 
 the work of that period was finished. " And it 
 was done " is the author's record of the comple- 
 tion of the work ; but there was no such thing as 
 instantaneous creation. 
 
 god's day. 
 
 " On the seventh day God ended his work which 
 he had made ; and he rested on the seventh day 
 from all his work which he had made. And God 
 blessed the seventh day, and sanctified it : because 
 that in it he had rested from all Iris work which 
 God created and made."
 
 34 PRE-GLACIAL MAN. 
 
 God's Day has neither evening nor morning : it 
 is without beginning and without end. 
 
 God sanctified the seventh day, set it apart for 
 a special, a holy purpose, says the author. While 
 he rested from his long work of preparation, a 
 new succession of events would take place, in 
 which the new order of being whom he had cre- 
 ated would be the principal actor. This seventh 
 day, or period, was dedicated to man. This present 
 day of God's rest is the day of man's opportunity. 
 He is just emerging from the long darkness of 
 the evening ; the morning is just breaking upon 
 him. If this period of God's rest and man's oppor- 
 tunity shall have any relation to the previous 
 periods, man's day has just begun, and tens of 
 thousands of years on this earth are before him 
 for his use and improvement. 
 
 On the seventh day the following statement is 
 made : — 
 
 " Thus the heavens and the earth were finished, 
 and all the host of them." 
 
 God's creative work was completed. All this 
 work had been done for one object, one purpose. 
 All the beauty and sublimity of the earth, all ani- 
 mate and inanimate creation, had been made for 
 the use of man, the last and highest of his crea- 
 tions, — his child, made in his image and partaking 
 of his nature ; the object of his love and care.
 
 GOD'S DAY. 35 
 
 Before the world was, God was with his child in 
 thought, in anticipation ; every thing was created 
 with his child in view. Whatever could add to 
 his comfort or happiness was thought of and 
 brought into being; and now the work of his 
 hands was completed and done. Man was upon 
 the earth, had received his birthright as son of 
 God, had increased and filled the earth, had sub- 
 dued it and compelled it to administer to his 
 wants; and he held dominion over every living 
 thing that moved upon the face of the earth. 
 
 The seer closes his account of the creative acts 
 and events with the following declaration : — 
 
 " These are the generations of the heavens and 
 of the earth when they were created, in the 
 day that the Lord God made the earth and the 
 heavens." 
 
 " These are the generations" the successive order 
 of creative events ; each step of advance being 
 dependent on the work of the preceding period. 
 
 " In the day that the Lord God made the earth 
 and the heavens." The use of the word " day " 
 in this passage shows that our interpretation is 
 correct. Creation was not accomplished in one 
 day, nor in six days of twenty-four hours ; but 
 the word denoted the passage of time marked by 
 successive acts of God's power. 
 
 The author now adds a few explanatory notes.
 
 36 PRE-GLACIAL MAN. 
 
 He desires to show that every act of God's crea- 
 tive power was a specific act ; that all creations 
 were each and every one distinct, and perfectly 
 adapted to the object in view; and, in illustration, 
 he says that, — 
 
 " [God made] every plant of the field before it 
 was in the earth, and every herb of the field before 
 it grew." 
 
 Then, led by the association of ideas, he gives 
 a glimpse of the appearance of the earth as it was 
 on the third day, the first of the creative period, 
 when vegetation was at its height, thousands of 
 years before man was created. 
 
 " For the Lord God had not caused it to rain 
 upon the earth, and there was not a man to till 
 the ground. But there went up a mist from the 
 earth, and watered the whole face of the ground." 
 
 In the heat of summer the glass covering of a 
 hot-house is painted to prevent the sun from burn- 
 ing the plants, while light is freely admitted. The 
 earth was at this time a hot-house. Plant-life was 
 stimulated by the bottom heat of the earth's inner 
 fires : the vapor intervened to prevent the scorch- 
 ing rays of the sun, while its light penetrated it, 
 and served to increase the vigor of vegetation. 
 Mist, or vapor, continually arose from the moist 
 earth, and thus combined all the requirements of 
 a hot-house growth.
 
 MAN'S WORK. 37 
 
 The author now returns to his previous subject, 
 that of specific creation. His former illustrations 
 having been taken from the inanimate life of the 
 vegetable world, he now uses man as an example of 
 the work of God in animate creation. He illustrates 
 his meaning by describing these various acts of crea- 
 tion "under the image of one of similar character." 
 
 He says, "Out of the ground the Lord God 
 formed every beast of the field, and every fowl 
 of the air." Again : " And the Lord God formed 
 man of the dust of the ground, and breathed into 
 his nostrils the breath of life ; and man became a 
 living soul." 
 
 The seer says that God formed every animal 
 and bird out of the ground, — formed them, — and 
 then describes God as personally making, forming, 
 man of the dust of the earth, as a potter would 
 form an image of clay, then breathing upon it 
 and giving it life ; thus showing the minute care 
 which God gave to the formation of every thing 
 which he had created and made. 
 
 man's work. 
 
 On the final day of creation, God (says the 
 author) gave three commands to man. They 
 were : — 
 
 First, To " increase, and multiply, and replenish 
 the earth ; "
 
 38 PRE-GLACIAL MAN. 
 
 Second, To " subdue it ; " and 
 
 Third, To "have dominion over every living 
 thing that moveth upon the earth." 
 
 In the commands given, the author expresses 
 God's intention or purpose regarding man. " And 
 it was so," shows that the work was done, com- 
 pleted. Every part of the earth had received that 
 variety of man best suited to its peculiarities of 
 situation and climate. 
 
 As Nature's flora and fauna were each and all 
 adapted to the particular locality and climate in 
 which they were placed, so man was distributed 
 in like manner over the earth. They had subdued 
 it, compelled it to supply their wants by cultiva- 
 tion ; they also held dominion over every living 
 thing that moved upon the earth, and had become 
 the masters of the animal creation. 
 
 Before proceeding farther in the allegory, it will 
 be necessary for us to ascertain, if possible, by 
 what means the commands laid upon man to re- 
 plenish the earth, subdue it, and have control over 
 the animal creation, were carried out ; what power 
 or force it was, that, acting on the uncivilized man, 
 should lead him to fulfil those commands.
 
 RtiSUMti OF THE PERIODS. 39 
 
 II. 
 
 RESUME OP THE FORMATIVE AND CREATIVE 
 PERIODS. 
 
 In the record, we notice that all of the forma- 
 tive and creative periods have passed through the 
 night, and the morning has just opened. The 
 morning of creation only is described by the seer. 
 The various changes in the earth's surface still 
 went on. The infant creations were gradually 
 supplanted by other and improved varieties of 
 the old, or by entirely new creations, suited to 
 the changes in climate and atmosphere. These 
 continually new creations continued until after 
 the appearance of man ; while the changes in the 
 configuration of the globe continued up to a 
 comparatively late period, and perhaps have not 
 yet entirely ceased. 
 
 These processes, in order of time and succes- 
 sion of events, agree with the scientific knowledge 
 of the present day, and indorse the teachings of 
 geology and astronomy. 
 
 In the record, the author finishes the work of
 
 40 PRE-GLACIAL MAN. 
 
 each da}' - before proceeding to the next day, or 
 period. In fact, these days are not distinct and 
 separate periods, in which the work of the day is 
 commenced and completed before the beginning 
 of another day. For instance, the change of the 
 second day is but a continuation of the work 
 commenced on the first; and it does not culminate 
 until the fourth day, in the breaking away of the 
 clouds, and the appearance of the heavenly bodies. 
 
 On the third day we see the simultaneous ap- 
 pearance of dry land and plant-life ; but, during the 
 fourth and succeeding periods, the land was still 
 gradually rising and forming, and has continued 
 so to do until comparatively modern times. So, 
 too, plant-life was continually changing ; the early 
 creations giving way to new and improved varieties, 
 up to, and even beyond, the creation of man. 
 
 On the fifth and sixth da}^s, fish, fowl, and 
 animals were created ; but these days commenced 
 early in the third and fourth periods, and con- 
 tinued for thousands of years, during which there 
 was a constant succession of beasts, birds, fishes, 
 reptiles, and plants. 
 
 The amphibious animals and reptiles, created to 
 live in the heated, moist, and mephitic atmosphere 
 of the early creative periods, as the atmosphere 
 became less poisonous and cooler, perished, and 
 gave way to other types ; these, in turn, as the
 
 THE ASSYRIAN CREATIVE LEGEND. 41 
 
 air became purer, to still other species of animals, 
 until the present fauna were created. We thus see 
 that the creative processes went on side by side 
 until after the glacial period, since which there have 
 been no new creations so far as known to man. 
 
 THE ASSYRIAN CREATIVE LEGEND. 
 
 When Ashurbanipal (B. C. 650) caused the 
 ancient Assyrian tablets to be collected, copied, 
 and deposited in his library at Nineveh, he also, 
 it would appear, caused some of the ancient 
 legends to be written out, and copies thereof 
 deposited therein. Of these, only scraps of the 
 creative legend have as yet been found ; these 
 can be pieced out in part, however, by the few 
 remains we have of Berosus's writings. It is 
 interesting to note both their points of agreement 
 with, and of divergence from, the Bible record. 
 
 These tablets are claimed to be "the property of 
 Ashurbanipal, king of nations, king of Assyria." 1 
 
 The initial statement is, "When the heaven 
 above and the earth below were as yet unnamed 
 (not in being, or unformed), the abyss and the 
 billowy sea were the beginning of all things." 
 
 The waters contained the germs of life ; but 
 "the darkness was not lifted" from the waters, 
 and there was no growth. 
 
 1 The Story of Cbaldea, in The Story oi the Nations series.
 
 42 PRE-GLACIAL MAN. 
 
 The gods " were as yet unnamed (not yet in 
 being), and did not rule the destinies." 
 
 The great gods Anu, Ea, and Bel, and the 
 divine hosts of heaven and earth, came into being ; 
 and " the days stretched themselves out." 
 
 " Anu (the god of heaven) appointed the man- 
 sions of Ea and Bel with his own. . . . The signs 
 of the zodiac were the mansions of the great gods. 
 He established the stars and the planets, allotted 
 the night to the moon, and ordered the months 
 and years." 
 
 The gods (plural) created the cattle, wild 
 beasts, and creeping things. 
 
 Berosus says (speaking of the creative legend, 
 which he claims to have seen and read), " When 
 all was darkness and water, the principle of life 
 was restlessly working in the water, producing 
 monsters, beings like men, — some with wings, 
 others with two heads ; some with legs and horns 
 of goats, others with the body of a horse ; bulls with 
 human heads ; dogs with four bodies and a fish tail ; 
 in short, every hideous and fantastic combination 
 of animal forms. All these monsters perished the 
 moment Bel separated the heaven from the earth, 
 creating light." 
 
 Another fragment of Berosus says of the crea- 
 tion of man, " That Bel gave his own blood to be 
 kneaded with the clay out of which men were
 
 TUE ASSYRIAN CREATIVE LEGEND. 43 
 
 formed; and that is why they are endowed with 
 reason, and have a share of the divine nature in 
 them." 
 
 In this confused legend, " the abyss and the 
 billowy sea" were in existence before the gods, 
 and were "the beginning of all things." 
 
 " Chaos," as pictured in the Bible, is the same 
 as the self-existing waters. 
 
 There is " darkness " on the face of the waters. 
 
 Ann, Ea, and Bel were self-existent. 
 
 " Light " is created when " Aim lifted the dark- 
 ness from the waters." 
 
 The sun, moon, and stars appear when "the 
 days stretch themselves out," Ann appoints the 
 path, or mansions, of the snn, establishes the stars 
 and planets, and allots to the moon the night. 
 
 The waters contain the germs of life, — an 
 apparent remembrance of the passage, " Let the 
 waters bring forth abundantly the moving creature 
 that hath life." 
 
 The gods create animal life. 
 
 Man, when created, partakes of the divine nature. 
 
 The creation of fish and fowl is not specifically 
 mentioned. 
 
 We can see that the salient points of the original 
 record have been retained, while the particulars are 
 lost ; and the credit of creation is naturally given to 
 their own gods, the only gods whom they knew.
 
 44 PRE-GLACIAL MAN. 
 
 III. 
 
 AN EXPOSITION OF THE LAW GOVERNING THE 
 FORMATION AND DURATION OF THE GLACIAL 
 PERIOD, WITH A RECORD OF ITS EFFECTS ON 
 MAN, AND ON THE CONFIGURATION OF THE 
 GLOBE. 
 
 Our narrative (in its continuance) records vast 
 movements of mankind in different directions, and 
 covering a long period of time. The causes of 
 these migrations are not given, and we have 
 necessarily to seek their cause in the records 
 of science. Believing the glacial period to have 
 been the prime agent in the movements men- 
 tioned, we have diligently sought light from its 
 records. 
 
 In searching for the cause and duration of the 
 ice period, we found every thing a chaos. While 
 the rocks themselves gave undisputable evidence 
 of such a period having extended over the whole 
 northern hemisphere, its cause and the duration 
 of its action were unknown. Its appearance was 
 described as sudden, covering with ice and snow
 
 THE GLACIAL PERIOD. 45 
 
 of enormous thickness plains which a short time 
 before had rejoiced in tropical heat, causing the 
 death of all animals, and the destruction alike of 
 the trees and plants of this before torrid zone. The 
 duration of this ice period was variously estimated 
 at from one to two thousand years by some, 
 while others claimed a period of two hundred 
 or three hundred thousand years as its probable 
 duration. 
 
 Its cause was also unknown. Various sugges- 
 tions were made by scientists, nearly every one 
 violating the laws of nature ; and each alike was 
 rejected as improbable, if not impossible, and the 
 end of the matter was summed up in the final 
 words, we " do not know." 
 
 One of the results of the ice period — namely, 
 the migrations before mentioned — being in our 
 hands, it was not a difficult matter to select the 
 only scientific cause which had been presented as 
 the true one, — one which, but for a misconception 
 of its action, would have been at once established 
 as the cause of glacial action ; a law of nature 
 which is acting to-day, and which in the course of 
 a few thousand years will again bring the glaciers 
 over the northern hemisphere. 
 
 Previous to eliciting the law mentioned, we 
 have made extracts from geological works to 
 establish the fact of glaciers, and have given
 
 46 niE-GLACIAL MAN. 
 
 the descriptions of their appearance, and the 
 various scientific guesses as to their cause and 
 duration. 
 
 The researches of geologists have proved, that, 
 at some time after the appearance of man, there 
 was a period during which nearly the whole 
 northern portion of the globe was covered with 
 ice and snow, rivalling that of the poles; that 
 the ice was of great depth and weight ; and 
 that in its movements it left its marks upon the 
 rocks as far south as the fortieth degree of north 
 latitude. 
 
 An examination of existing glaciers, although 
 reduced to a mere shadow of their original size 
 and power, shows how these scratches upon the 
 rocks are made. 
 
 Figuier, in his " World before the Deluge," says, 
 " An important property of glaciers remains to be 
 pointed out. They have a general movement of 
 translation in the direction of their slope, under 
 the influence of which they make a certain yearly 
 progress downward, according to the angle of the 
 slope. The glacier of the Aar, for example, 
 advances at the rate of about two hundred and 
 fifty feet each year." 
 
 " Under the joint influence of the slope, the 
 weight of the frozen mass, and the melting of the 
 parts which touch the earth, the glacier thus
 
 THE GLACIAL PERIOD. 47 
 
 always tends downward ; but from the effects of 
 a more genial temperature, the lower extremity, 
 melting rapidly, lias a tendency to recede. It is 
 the difference between these two actions which 
 constitutes the real progressive movement of the 
 glaciers." 
 
 " The friction exercised by the glaciers upon the 
 bottom and sides of the valley ought necessarily 
 to leave its traces upon the rocks with which it 
 may happen to be in contact. Over all the places 
 where a glacier has passed, in fact, we remark that 
 the rocks are polished, levelled, rounded. These 
 rocks present, besides, striations or scratches, run- 
 ning in the direction of the motion of the glacier, 
 which have been produced by hard and angular 
 fragments of stones imbedded in the ice, and which 
 leave their marks on the hardest rocks, under the 
 irresistible pressure of the heavy-descending mass 
 of ice." 
 
 M. Charles Martin says, "The friction which 
 the glacier exercises upon the bottom and upon the 
 walls is too considerable not to leave its traces 
 upon the rocks with which it may be in contact ; 
 but its action varies according to the mineralogi- 
 cal nature of the rocks, and the configuration of 
 the ground they cover." 
 
 " If we penetrate between the soil and the 
 bottom of the glacier, taking advantage of the ice
 
 48 PRE-GLACIAL MAN. 
 
 caverns which sometimes open at its edge or ex- 
 tremity, we creep over a bed of pebbles and fine 
 sand saturated with water. If we remove this 
 bed, we soon perceive that the underlying rock is 
 levelled, polished, ground down by friction, and 
 covered with rectilinear striae, resembling some- 
 times small grooves, more frequently perfectly 
 straight scratches, as though they had been pro- 
 duced by means of a graver, or even a very fine 
 needle. The mechanism by which these strise 
 have been produced is that which industry employs 
 to polish stones and metals. We rub the metallic 
 surface with a fine powder called emery, until we 
 give it a brilliancy which proceeds from the reflec- 
 tion of the light from an infinity of minute strise. 
 The bed of pebbles and mud interposed between 
 the glacier and the subjacent rock here repre- 
 sents the emery. The rock is a metallic surface ; 
 and the mass of the glacier which presses on and 
 displaces the mud in its descent towards the plain 
 represents the hand of the polisher. These striae 
 always follow the direction of the glacier ; but, as 
 it is sometimes subject to small lateral deviations, 
 the stria3 sometimes cross, forming very small 
 angles with one another. If we examine the rocks 
 by the side of a glacier, we find similar stria3 
 engraved on them where they have been in con- 
 tact with the frozen mass. I have often broken
 
 TUE GLACIAL PERIOD. 49 
 
 the ice where it is thus pressed upon the rock, 
 and have found under it polished surfaces covered 
 with striations. The pebbles and grains of sand 
 which had engraved them were still incased in 
 the ice, fixed like the diamond of the glazier, at the 
 end of the instrument with which he marks his 
 glass." 
 
 The evidences of this action are found in 
 America as well as in Europe, and extend to the 
 fortieth degree of north latitude. 
 
 Recent explorers in Alaska report the existence 
 in that country of immense glaciers, — one of a 
 hundred and fifty miles in length, and ten miles 
 wide. Hon. T. W. Bicknell, LL.D., in a lecture 
 delivered in Boston, recounting some of the things 
 he saw in Alaska, gave a stereopticon view of a 
 glacier in that country, which he described as 
 three miles wide and six hundred feet high, or 
 thick. This glacier extended into the sea. It 
 travelled about one quarter of a mile in a year ; 
 and the frequent breaking off of portions, occa- 
 sioned by the action of the ocean, caused immense 
 waves which extended a long distance ; and the 
 pieces broken off formed huge icebergs. 
 
 If we take this as an approximate thickness of 
 the ice in the glacial period, we can perhaps obtain 
 a slight idea of its great power for crushing and 
 grinding mountains and rocks, and of the intense-
 
 50 PRE-GLACIAL MAN. 
 
 ness of the cold occasioned by covering a half 
 of the northern hemisphere with such a mantle of 
 ice. 
 
 Previous to the glacial period, the crust of the 
 earth, being still very thin, was often disturbed by 
 earthquake throes, causing great and frequent 
 changes in its surface. There were also other 
 movements of a more gradual character, some por- 
 tions of England and the north of Europe having 
 been raised and depressed several times. 
 
 At times immense bodies of water were thrown 
 with terrible force over thousands of miles of 
 land, causing great devastation, inundating the 
 plains and valleys, covering the soil with their 
 furious waves, mingled with the earth, sand, and 
 mud of which the devastated districts have been 
 denuded by their abrupt invasion. 
 
 The frequency and extent of these cataclysms 
 have caused geologists to give the name of diluvium 
 to a formation thus removed and scattered. 
 
 The ice period is generally represented as hav- 
 ing been sudden in its appearance, and immensely 
 destructive to plant and animal life. What be- 
 came of the human beings and the animals that 
 escaped its sudden onslaught, was problematical, 
 unless they had time to migrate to a more southern 
 clime, unvisited by this fierce destroyer. 
 
 It was at first supposed by geologists, that this
 
 THE GLACIAL PERIOD. 51 
 
 ice invasion was confined principally to Europe. 
 This belief, however, was dissipated by the re- 
 searches of Agassiz and others, who found evi- 
 dence of glacial action as far south as the fortieth 
 degree of north latitude in this country ; while 
 the bones of the mammoth, which was a native of 
 the northern temperate zone, have been discovered 
 on the borders of the Gulf of Mexico, to which 
 locality it was forced by the extreme rigor of the 
 ice period. 
 
 Figuier says, "The northern and central parts 
 of Europe, the vast countries which extend from 
 Scandinavia to the Mediterranean and the Dan- 
 ube, were visited by a period of sudden and 
 severe cold : the temperature of the polar regions 
 seized them. The plains of Europe, but now orna- 
 mented by the luxurious vegetation developed 
 by the heat of a burning climate ; the boundless 
 pastures, on which herds of great elephants, the 
 active horse, the robust hippopotamus, and great 
 carnivorous animals, grazed and roamed, — became 
 covered with a mantle of ice and snow. . . . The 
 intense cold caused by this visitation," he says, 
 " resulted in the annihilation of organic life 
 in these countries. All the water-courses, the 
 rivers and streams, the seas and lakes, were 
 frozen." 
 
 Agassiz, in his first work on " Glaciers," says,
 
 52 PRE-GLACIAL MAN. 
 
 "A vast mantle of ice and snow covered the 
 plains, the valleys, and the seas. All the springs 
 were dried up, the rivers ceased to flow. To the 
 movements of a numerous and animated creation, 
 succeeded the silence of death." 
 
 Figuier continues, " Great numbers of animals 
 perished from cold. The elephant and rhinoceros 
 perished by thousands in the midst of their graz- 
 ing-grounds, which became transformed into fields 
 of ice and snow. It is then that these two species 
 disappeared, and seem to have been effaced from 
 creation. Other animals were overwhelmed with- 
 out their race having been always entirely anni- 
 hilated. The sun, which lately lighted up the 
 verdant plains, as it dawned upon these frozen 
 steppes, was only saluted by the whistling of the 
 north winds, and the horrible rending of the cre- 
 vasses, which opened up on all sides under the 
 heat of its rays acting upon the immense glacier 
 which formed the sepulchre of many animated 
 beings." 
 
 The cause of these great convulsions of the 
 earth, and of the ice period, has been a puzzle 
 to scientists. 
 
 Figuier says, " To what cause are we to attribute 
 a phenomenon so unforeseen, and exercising itself 
 with such intensity? In the present state of our
 
 THE GLACIAL PERIOD. 53 
 
 knowledge, no certain explanation of the event 
 can be given. Did the central planet, the sun, 
 which was long supposed to distribute light and 
 heat to the earth, lose during this period its 
 calorific powers ? This explanation is insufficient, 
 since at this period the solar heat is not supposed 
 to have greatly influenced the earth's tempera- 
 ture. Were the marine currents, such as the Gulf 
 Stream, which carries the Atlantic Ocean towards 
 the north and west of Europe, warming and rais- 
 ing its temperature, suddenly turned in the con- 
 trary direction ? No such hypothesis is sufficient 
 to explain either the cataclysms or the glacial 
 phenomena ; and we need not hesitate to confess 
 our ignorance of this strange, this mysterious 
 episode in the history of the globe." 
 
 M. Charles Martin says, " The most violent con- 
 vulsions of the solid and liquid elements appear 
 to have been themselves only the effects due to a 
 cause much more powerful than the mere expan- 
 sion of the pyrosphere ; and it is necessary to 
 recur, in order to explain them, to some new and 
 bolder hypothesis than has yet been hazarded. 
 Some philosophers have believed in an astronom- 
 ical revolution, which may have overtaken our 
 globe in the first age of its formation, and have 
 modified its position in relation to the sun. They 
 claim that the poles have not always been as they
 
 54 PRE-GLACIAL MAN. 
 
 are now, and that some terrible shock displaced 
 them, changing at the same time the inclination 
 of the axis of the rotation of the earth." 
 
 " This liypothesis," says Figuier, " which is 
 nearly the same as that propounded by the Danish 
 geologist Klee, has been ably developed by M. de 
 Boucheporn. According to this writer, many mul- 
 tiplied shocks, caused by the violent contact of 
 the earth with comets, produced the elevation 
 of mountains, the displacement of seas, and per- 
 turbations of climate, — phenomena which he as- 
 cribes to the sudden disturbance of the parallel- 
 ism of the axis of rotation. The antediluvian 
 equator, according to him, makes a right angle 
 with the existing equator." 
 
 " Quite recently," says M. Martin, " a learned 
 French mathematician, M. J. Adhe*mar, dismissing 
 the more problematical elements of the concussion 
 with comets as untenable, seeks to explain the 
 deluges by the laws of gravitation and celestial 
 mechanics ; and his theory has been supported 
 by very competent writers." It is this: After 
 explaining that the curve described by the earth 
 in its annual revolution round the sun is not a 
 circle but an ellipse, and is called the ecliptic, he 
 proceeds, " It is evident that if the terrestrial axis 
 remained always parallel to itself, the equinoctial 
 line would always pass through the same point
 
 TIIE GLACIAL PERIOD. 55 
 
 on the surface of the globe. But it is not abso- 
 lutely thus. The parallelism of the earth is 
 changed slowly, very slowly, by a movement 
 which Arago ingeniously compares to the varying 
 inclinations of a top when about to cease spinning. 
 This movement has the effect of making the equi- 
 noctial points on the surface of the earth retro- 
 grade towards the east from year to year, in such 
 a manner, that, at the end of twenty-five thousand 
 eight hundred years according to some astrono- 
 mers, but twenty-one thousand years according 
 to Adhe'mar, the equinoctial point has literally 
 made a circuit of the globe, and has returned to 
 the same position which it occupied at the begin- 
 ning of this immense period, which has been called 
 the ' great year.' It is this retrograde evolution, 
 in which the terrestrial axis describes round its 
 own centre that revolution round a double conic 
 surface, which is known as the precession of the 
 equinoxes. It was observed two thousand years 
 ago by Hipparchus ; its cause was discovered by 
 Newton, and its complete evolution explained 
 by D'Alembert and Laplace." 
 
 "Now we know that the consequence of the 
 inclination of the terrestrial axis with the plane of 
 the ecliptic is : — 
 
 "First, That the seasons are inverse to the two 
 hemispheres; that is to say, the northern hemi-
 
 56 PBE-GLACIAL MAN. 
 
 sphere enjoys its spring and summer while the 
 southern hemisphere passes through autumn and 
 winter. 
 
 " Second, When the earth approaches nearest to 
 the sun, our hemisphere has its autumn and win- 
 ter ; and the regions near the pole, receiving none 
 of the solar rays, are plunged into darkness ap- 
 proaching that of night, during six months of the 
 year. 
 
 " Third, When the earth is most distant from the 
 sun, when much the greater half of the ecliptic 
 intervenes between it and the focus of light and 
 heat, the pole, being then turned towards this 
 focus, constantly receives its rays, and the rest of 
 the northern hemisphere enjoys its long days of 
 spring and summer. 
 
 " Bearing in mind, that, in going from the equi- 
 nox of spring to the autumnal equinox of our hemi- 
 sphere, the earth traverses a much longer curve 
 than it does on its return ; bearing in mind, also, 
 the accelerated movement it experiences in its 
 approach to the sun from the attraction, which 
 increases in inverse proportion to the square of 
 its distance, we arrive at the conclusion that our 
 summer should be longer and our winter shorter 
 than the summer and winter of our antipodes: 
 and this is actually the case by about eight daj's. 
 
 "I say actually ; because, if we now look at the
 
 TIIE GLACIAL PERIOD. 57 
 
 effects of the precession of the equinoxes, we shall 
 see that in a time equal to half of the grand year, 
 whether it be twelve thousand, or ten thousand 
 five hundred years, the conditions will be reversed : 
 the terrestrial axis, and consequently the poles, 
 will have accomplished the half of their bi-conical 
 revolution round the centre of the earth. It will 
 then be the northern hemisphere which will have 
 the summers shorter and the winters longer, and the 
 southern hemisphere exactly the reverse. In the 
 year 1248 before the Christian era, according to 
 M. Adhdmar, the north pole attained its maximum 
 summer duration. Since then it has begun to 
 decrease ; and this will continue to the year 7388 
 of our era, before it attains its maximum winter 
 duration. 
 
 " The grand year is here divided for each hemi- 
 sphere into two great seasons, which De Jouvencel 
 calls the great summer and winter, which will 
 each, according to M. Adhdmar, be ten thousand 
 five hundred years. 
 
 " During the whole of this period, one of the 
 poles has constantly had shorter winters and 
 longer summers than the other. It follows that 
 the pole which experiences the long winter under- 
 goes a gradual and continuous cooling, in conse- 
 quence of which the quantities of ice and snow 
 which melt during the summer are more than com-
 
 58 PRE-GLACIAL MAN. 
 
 pensated by those which are again produced in 
 the winter. The ice and snow go on accumu- 
 lating from year to year, and finish at the end of 
 the period by forming at the coldest pole a sort 
 of crust, or cap, vast, thick, and heavy enough to 
 modify the spheroidal form of the earth. This 
 modification, as a necessary consequence, pro- 
 duces a notable displacement of the centre of 
 gravity, or, for it amounts to the same thing, 
 of the centre of attraction, round which all the 
 watery masses tend to restore it. The south 
 pole, as we have seen, finished its great winter in 
 1248 B.C. 
 
 " The accumulated ice then added itself to the 
 snow, and the snow to the ice, at the south pole, 
 towards which the watery masses all tended until 
 they covered nearly the whole of the southern 
 hemisphere. But since the date of 1248 our 
 great winter has been in progress. Our pole, in its 
 turn, goes on getting cooler continually : ice is 
 being heaped upon snow, and snow upon ice ; and 
 in 7,388 years the centre of gravity of the earth 
 will return to its normal position, which is the 
 geometrical centre of the spheroid. Following the 
 immutable laws of central attraction, the southern 
 waters accruing from the melted ice and snow 
 of the south pole will return to invade and over- 
 whelm once more the continents of the northern
 
 f 
 
 THE GLACIAL PERIOD. 59 
 
 hemisphere, giving rise to new continents, in all 
 probability in the southern hemisphere." 
 
 After bringing together a great variety of facts 
 to prove the existence of the glacial period, 
 Figuier says, "In proving that glaciers covered 
 part of Europe during a certain period, that they 
 extended from the north pole to Northern Italy 
 and the Danube, we have sufficiently established 
 the reality of this glacial period, which we must 
 consider as a curious episode, as well as certain, 
 in the history of the earth. Such masses of ice 
 could only have covered the earth when the tem- 
 perature of the air was lowered at least some 
 degrees below zero. But organic life is incompati- 
 ble with such a temperature ; and to this cause 
 must we attribute the disappearance of certain 
 species of animals and plants, — in particular, the 
 rhinoceros and the elephant, — which, before the 
 sudden and extraordinary cooling of the globe, 
 appear to have limited themselves in immense 
 herds to Northern Europe, and chiefly to Siberia, 
 where their remains have been found in such pro- 
 digious quantities." Cuvier says, speaking of the 
 bodies of the quadrupeds which the ice had seized, 
 and in which they have been preserved, with their 
 hair, flesh, and skin, up to our own times : " If 
 they had not been frozen as soon as killed, putre- 
 faction would have decomposed them ; and, on the
 
 60 PRE-GLACIAL MAN. 
 
 other hand, this eternal frost could not have pre- 
 viously prevailed in the place where they died ; 
 for they could not have lived in such a tem- 
 perature. It was, therefore, at the same instant 
 when these animals perished, that the country they 
 inhabited was rendered glacial. These events 
 must have been sudden, instantaneous, and with, 
 out any gradation." 
 
 " How can we explain the glacial period ? " con 
 tinues Figuier. "We have explained M. Adhe*- 
 mar's hypothesis, to which it may be objected that 
 the cold of the glacial period was so general 
 throughout the polar and temperate regions on 
 both sides of the equator, that mere local changes 
 in the external configuration of our planet, and 
 displacement of the centre of gravity, scarcely 
 afford adequate causes for so great a revolution 
 of temperature." He closes the subject with these 
 words : " Nevertheless, we repeat, no explanation 
 presents itself which can be considered conclu- 
 sive ; and in science we should never be afraid to 
 say, I do not know.'''' 
 
 None of the theories presented satisfactorily 
 accounted for, — 
 
 First, The frequent and great deluges, as shown 
 by the diluvial deposits. 
 
 Second, For the sudden death of innumerable 
 animals, such as rliinoceri, elephants, horse, and
 
 THE GLACIAL PERIOD. 61 
 
 deer in the north of Europe ; and the freezing in 
 of some of them, so that they have been preserved 
 in the ice until our times, in their llcsh, with their 
 skin, wool, and hair intact as in life. 
 
 Third, For the glacial period, and, as they sup- 
 posed, its sudden and instantaneous appearance, 
 as indicated by the freezing above mentioned. 
 
 With the exception of Adhemar's, all the theo- 
 ries presented involved a violation or interruption 
 of the laws of the universe, and were conse- 
 quently inadmissible. The rejection of Adhemar's 
 theory was based upon the idea that the accumu- 
 lated ice of the glacial period caused a change in 
 the earth's centre of gravity, whereby the movable 
 portion (that is, the water) was heaped up at one 
 of the poles, thus submerging the continents of 
 that hemisphere, which was one way of account- 
 ing for the want of continents in the southern 
 hemisphere. As in the previous northern ice 
 period there were no such effects, the theory was 
 rejected ; and while Adhdmar's calculation of the 
 period of the great year, as caused by the preces- 
 sion of the equinoxes, was accepted, the results 
 of that great winter and great summer remain to 
 be pointed out and proved. This we now propose 
 to do. 
 
 M. Adhemar says that the northern hemisphere 
 reached its midsummer in the year B.C. 1248,
 
 62 PRE-GLACIAL MAN. 
 
 since which date the temperature has been steadily- 
 decreasing, and will continue so to do until A.D. 
 9252, which will be midwinter in the northern, 
 and midsummer in the southern, hemisphere. 
 
 For convenience in calculating, we will call the 
 last midsummer date B.C. 1000 instead of B.C. 
 1248. From the midwinter or midsummer of one 
 great year, to the midwinter or midsummer of the 
 next, is twenty-one thousand years. B.C. 1000 
 having been the last midsummer, the midwinter 
 previous would have been ten thousand five hun- 
 dred years before, or B.C. 11500 ; and the mid- 
 winter previous to that, twenty-one thousand 
 years earlier, or B.C. 32500. 
 
 Man was upon the earth before the glacial 
 period ; and we must look for him at that period 
 in the earth's history when, and in the spot or 
 location where, its inner fires had been so far 
 reduced in their manifestations, by the action of 
 the outside cold, as to allow of man's appearance. 
 This naturally would take place at the midwinter 
 period at the pole ; and we will take the midwinter 
 previous to our glacial period as the probable point 
 of time at which man first appeared upon the 
 earth. 
 
 As at the present time there are four pretty 
 well denned zones, or belts, upon the earth, each 
 with its flora, fauna, and local inhabitants, we
 
 THE GLACIAL PERIOD. G3 
 
 shall divide the different climates which will 
 appear into the torrid, semi-tropical, temperate, 
 and frigid zones, or belts. We shall divide the 
 great year of twenty-one thousand years into 
 shorter periods of thirty-five hundred years each, 
 and shall give for the formation of each habitable 
 belt, or zone, a like period of thirty-five hundred 
 years. 
 
 We must not forget, that, up to the time when 
 we commence this history, the earth has been 
 intensely hot. When we first knew it, by either 
 inspiration or geological record, the earth was 
 formed of a thin crust enclosing its inner fires, 
 nearly covered with shallow but hot and boiling 
 seas. It takes the slow changes of three days, 
 or periods, to enable the vapor continually formed 
 from the hot seas to arise sufficiently to make a 
 space between the water on the surface and the 
 water in vapor in the air ; and it is not until the 
 fourth day that the vapor rises high enough to 
 form clouds, and fall in rain. Then come immense 
 periods of time with strange flora, and later with 
 fauna, fitted for these hot and moist periods, until 
 the reduction of heat, by the great winters at the 
 poles, allows man to appear. 
 
 The intense heat of the first day, or period, of 
 creation, had, in the slow process of hundreds 
 of thousands of years, been gradually modified :
 
 64 FEE-GLACIAL MAN. 
 
 the reptilian had given way to the lizard period ; 
 it in its turn had been followed by the huge 
 mammal era; these were now either entirely anni- 
 hilated or were confined to the hotter portions 
 of the globe. In the northern portions of Europe 
 and Central Asia, numerous animals of the ele- 
 phant species, with rhinoceri and other animals 
 nearly allied to the present fauna of the torrid 
 zone, in countless numbers were spread over the 
 luxuriant plains. 
 
 For thousands of years the great summers and 
 great winters at the north and south poles alter- 
 nately had succeeded each other without appreci- 
 able effect on the heated earth. Yet progress had 
 been made : at both poles the temperature had 
 been lessened ; and now in the long winter at the 
 northern pole, coming to its height B.C. 32500, 
 the effect was shown in the appearance at the 
 north pole of the flora and the fauna of the pres- 
 ent torrid zone. With these, came the hairy and 
 black races created to bear and enjoy the heat of 
 that zone. The six months of night following 
 the six months of day, in these northern regions, 
 continued to exert its influence on the atmosphere, 
 gradually widening the belt, or zone, until at the 
 end of thirty-five hundred years, or B.C. 29000, 
 the southern edge of the belt had reached north 
 latitude 70°, covering 20°, and the temperature at
 
 THE GLACIAL PERIOD. 65 
 
 the pole had been further reduced, and the flora 
 and fauna of the semi-tropics appeared, together 
 with the brown, yellow, and red races of man- 
 kind. 
 
 In thirty-five hundred years more, or B.C. 25500, 
 this semi-tropical belt, or zone, had broadened, 
 until its southern border had reached north lati- 
 tude 70°, and the torrid belt had extended south- 
 erly, its lower border having reached 50° north 
 latitude. 
 
 The pole having continued to cool, the flora and 
 fauna of the temperate zone, with the white races 
 belonging thereto, in turn made their appearance ; 
 and in thirty-five hundred years more, or B.C. 
 22000, like the others it had broadened, and its 
 southern border had reached 70° north latitude, 
 the semi-tropical belt having reached 50° north 
 latitude, and the southern border of the torrid 
 belt, or zone, being at 30° north latitude. Thus 
 the three zones, containing the flora, fauna, and 
 man belonging to each of them, now occupied the 
 northern hemisphere of the earth, from the pole to 
 latitude 30° north. This is the latitude of North- 
 ern Hindostan, the mouth of the Euphrates River, 
 and the northern border of Africa ; also of South- 
 ern China, and the northern border of the Gulf of 
 Mexico. 
 
 Our knowledge of the movements of primitive
 
 6Q PRE-GLACIAL MAN. 
 
 man is very meagre, and is limited to those races, 
 which, in their southern movement from the pole, 
 traversed Central Asia ; and in our further record 
 Ave shall have reference to them alone, except 
 where others are specifically mentioned. Yet it 
 must be remembered that the belts, with their 
 flora, fauna, and man, extended around the globe. 
 
 At this date, B.C. 22000, the inhabitants of 
 the torrid belt in Central Asia diverged from 
 their southern movement. To this time they had 
 been hemmed in by chains of mountains on the 
 east separating them from Eastern Asia, and by 
 mountains and the Caspian Sea on the west con- 
 fining their course. Being turned from their 
 southern course by the Indian Ocean, some of 
 them moved westerly, spreading over the plains 
 bordering the Persian Gulf, and thence south- 
 westerly into Arabia ; but the greater portion, 
 moving in a south-easterly direction, entered Hin- 
 dostan. 
 
 According to M. Adhe'mar, it took ten thou- 
 sand five hundred years for the great winter to 
 reach its greatest intensity, and the same length 
 of time for it to recede, and reach midsummer. 
 Dividing the ten thousand five hundred years by 
 the three zones, we have given thirty-five hundred 
 years for the formation of each belt; and in their 
 farther southern course the same time will be
 
 THE GLACIAL PERIOD. 67 
 
 allowed for the passage of each. In estimating 
 the passage of time b} r thousands of years, we 
 fail to realize its slowness, and are apt to clothe 
 it with a noticeable movement. This is a mis- 
 take. If we divide the movement by the years, 
 we shall see the southern edge of the belts trav- 
 elled only four-tenths of a mile in a year, less 
 than forty miles in a hundred years, — a move- 
 ment totally inappreciable to either nomad or 
 civilized races. 
 
 The temperature at the north pole had been 
 lowered to that of the frigid zone, and ice formed 
 at the pole. This zone, like the others, broad- 
 ened ; and at the end of thirty-five hundred years, 
 or B.C. 18500, its southern border had reached 
 latitude 70° north, bringing with it a belt of per- 
 manent ice. The effect of this frigid belt was to 
 force the inhabited belts farther south ; and at this 
 date the southern border of the torrid belt had 
 reached latitude 10° north, and the semi-tropical 
 belt touched 30° north latitude. Northern Ilin- 
 dostan and the Euphrates plains had become too 
 cool for the flora, fauna, and man of the torrid 
 belt, and they had moved into Arabia, and from 
 thence to Africa; while its place was taken by the 
 semi-tropical belt, its flora, fauna, and man. 
 
 In thirty -five hundred } r ears more, or B.C. 
 15000, the frigid zone had extended 20° farther
 
 68 PRE-GLACIAL MAN. 
 
 south ; and its lower border had reached 50° 
 north latitude, the ice bank reaching 60° north 
 latitude. This body of ice and snow had forced 
 the inhabited belts still farther south ; the lower 
 border of the torrid belt having crossed the 
 equator and reached 10° south latitude, the semi- 
 tropical 10° north latitude, and the temperate belt 
 30° north latitude, each with its proper flora, 
 fauna, and man. 
 
 Up to B.C. 32500 the thickening of the earth's 
 crust had been nearly the same all over the world. 
 The poles, owing to the absence of the sun for so 
 long a period each year, had perhaps a thicker 
 crust, or shell, than the equator ; and continents 
 and seas occupied equally the northern and south- 
 ern hemispheres. There were frequent disturbances 
 of the earth's surface, sometimes by earthquake 
 throes, and at others by slow movements ; the 
 continually increasing weight of water causing 
 increased depression in one section, while a corre- 
 sponding rise of the land took place in others. 
 
 In B.C. 22000 the presence of ice and snow 
 at the north pole served to cool and thicken tlic 
 crust ; and as it increased in thickness, and moved 
 southerly in its course, it acted with great and 
 ever-increasing power to refrigerate and stiffen 
 that portion of the earth which came under its 
 influence. 

 
 THE GLACIAL PEIUOD. 69 
 
 In B.C. 15000 the frigid zone had reached 50° 
 north latitude, with permanent ice extending as 
 low as 60° north latitude, and covering portions 
 of Northern Europe, Asia, and America. 
 
 It was apparently during this early ice period 
 that Northern Europe was visited by one or 
 more destructive floods, or deluges. Thousands 
 of square miles were covered with the icy waters 
 of the Arctic seas. Figuier says, "Commencing 
 in Scandinavia, the wave spread, and carried its 
 ravages into those regions which now constitute 
 Sweden, Norway, European Russia, and the north 
 of Germany, sweeping before it the loose soil on 
 the surface, and covering the whole of Scandinavia, 
 all the plains and valleys of Northern Europe, 
 with a mantle of transported soil." 
 
 In various portions of Northern Europe are 
 found immense rocks or bowlders, resting singly 
 and alone, of a kind entirely distinct from the 
 geological formation of the neighborhood. While 
 these erratic rocks, as they are called, are many 
 of them the product of glacial action, there are 
 others which have been brought from their original 
 home by other than glacial force. The means by 
 which these rocks have been brought fifty, some- 
 times hundreds of miles from their source, was 
 ice floating on the huge waves of these deluges. 
 
 Geologists attribute these sudden and violent
 
 70 PRE-GLACIAL MAN. 
 
 invasions of the earth's surface by large bodies of 
 water to an upheaval of some mountain or moun- 
 tain range from the bed of the sea. The land 
 suddenly elevated on an upward movement of the 
 terrestrial crust has forced the waters with great 
 violence over the earth, inundating the plains and 
 valleys; the furious waves carrying with them 
 large bodies of ice, broken up by the momentum 
 of the waters. These have carried with them the 
 rocks clinging to their under surface, or incased 
 in their icy embrace. Finally melted by the 
 warmer climate to which they have been carried, 
 they have dropped their burdens many miles from 
 their starting-point. 
 
 These deluges suddenly overwhelmed and de- 
 stroyed immense herds of buffalo, deer, horses, 
 and other animals in the path of their devastating 
 course. The two-horned rhinoceros is called the 
 woolly rhinoceros, and the mammoth is also known 
 as the woolly elephant. These animals, with the 
 reindeer, were natives of the frigid and northern 
 temperate zones. The remains of the mammoth 
 have been found in Northern Europe in great 
 abundance, but more especially in Siberia in 
 Northern Asia in immense numbers. 
 
 In 1800 Gabriel Sarytschew, a Russian natu- 
 ralist, discovered on the banks of the Alasocia the 
 entire body of a mammoth, enveloped in ice, in a

 
 THE GLACIAL PERIOD. 71 
 
 complete state of preservation ; and another natu- 
 ralist, Adams, in 180G, discovered near the mouth 
 of the Lena River the mutilated body of a mam- 
 moth, whose llesh had been eaten by dogs, white 
 bears, wolves, and other wild animals. The skele- 
 ton, with portions of the skin, wool, and hair, 
 was preserved, and is now in the museum at St. 
 Petersburg. This animal, with probably thou- 
 sands of others, was ingulfed in one of these icy 
 deluges. Killed suddenly, and frozen in, he has 
 remained until our time, a specimen of the ancient 
 denizens of Northern Asia. 
 
 But it was the icy fingers from the north which 
 destroyed the pachyderms and other hot-country 
 animals. In the winter the fierce storms and 
 blizzards of snow, sent at times two or three thou- 
 sand miles south of their origin, overtook, and 
 enclosed in their icy grasp, the immense herds still 
 lingering on the southern borders of Europe, Asia, 
 and North America ; and they became extinct. 
 
 B.C. 11500. For thirty -five hundred years 
 more the frigid belt had been moving southward, 
 and had now reached north latitude 30°, and its 
 icy accompaniment to 40° north. The different 
 belts, with their human inhabitants, had been 
 pushed still farther south, until at this time, which 
 was the culmination of the great winter, the torrid 
 zone had reached 30° south latitude, the semi-
 
 72 PEE-GLACIAL MAN. 
 
 tropical to 10° south latitude, and the southern 
 border of the temperate zone to 10° north lati- 
 tude. 
 
 At this date, B.C. 11500, the southern move- 
 ment of the frigid belt ceased, and our next 
 record will show the commencement of its retro- 
 grade action. We will now pause and endeavor 
 to ascertain what was the physical appearance of 
 the globe, and the distribution and temporal posi- 
 tion of man at this time. 
 
 Western Asia was about the same in area and 
 shape as now. Eastern Asia probably extended 
 southerly, — a continent as large as, perhaps larger 
 than, Northern Asia, covering that immense tract 
 in the Pacific Ocean now thickly studded with 
 islands, the mountain-tops of the former conti- 
 nent, its extreme southern point being Australia. 
 Europe apparently extended easterly, embracing 
 in its territory the islands of Great Britain. 
 Africa, an extension of Europe, was probably 
 broader in its southern portion. North and South 
 America were in all probability about the same 
 in outline as now, except that South America has 
 also lost part of its southern width. It is probable 
 that (the so-called fabled) "Atlantis" — a conti- 
 nent occupying a large portion of the space now 
 covered by the Atlantic Ocean, and connecting 
 Europe and Africa with South America — was
 
 THE GLACIAL PERIOD. 73 
 
 then in existence, and occupied by races which 
 had been driven south through Europe. 
 
 In the ten thousand five hundred years which 
 had passed since the commencement of the diver- 
 gence of the races, further changes had taken 
 place in their geographical position, and in their 
 habits and modes of life. 
 
 The occupants of the torrid belt were now 
 located in the southern portion of the African 
 continent ; the central portion held the brown 
 races. Of the white races, the Hamites had taken 
 possession of the Nile and its tributaries. The 
 Semitic race occupied portions of Northern and 
 Eastern Africa. The Aryas had settled in Hin- 
 dostan, and, owing to the increasing cold, had 
 been driven to its southern extremity. 
 
 Originally all these races had been alike no- 
 madic. The oldest legend known says* man 
 "lived like beasts;" that is, in groups or herds, 
 like apes or monkeys and other animals, without 
 family ties, — the females and young being cared 
 for and protected by the males of the herd. But, 
 in the thirty-five hundred years just passed, great 
 changes had taken place in their modes of life 
 and social habits. 
 
 The Aryan race, confined to the peninsula of 
 Hindostan, had been forced by the increasing 
 cold to adopt means for raising grains, roots, and
 
 74 PRE-GLACIAL MAN. 
 
 fruits for winter use. They cultivated the earth, 
 and had subdued and tamed many animals, as 
 sources of food-supply and warmth. The cold 
 necessitated comfortable shelter, and houses or 
 huts had been constructed ; and man, selecting a 
 woman from the group as his wife, had com- 
 menced the home. This disintegration of the 
 herd led to private rights, and the acknowledg- 
 ment of them by law ; and thus was government 
 begun. Soon necessity caused the invention of 
 various tools and implements for use in house 
 and field. Comfort required lighter clothing for 
 the summer's heat than the winter shins and furs, 
 and textile fabrics were invented. Metals soon 
 gave force and power to the tools ; new conven- 
 iences and comforts were provided, until at the 
 period mentioned, B.C. 11500, Arya had become 
 well advanced in many of the arts and manufac- 
 tures of civilization. Gold, tin, copper, bronze, 
 were made into objects of use and ornament ; a 
 picture language was used to record laws and 
 events of interest ; and comforts, and even luxu- 
 ries, were found in their homes. 
 
 The Hamites, occupying the Nile valley, and 
 extending even into Central Africa, not being 
 forced by the exigencies of the climate to so early 
 action, in like manner had taken some steps in 
 civilization. In intellectual ability inferior to the
 
 THE GLACIAL PERIOD. 75 
 
 Aryas, they had not progressed so far, nor wholly 
 in the same direction, as had the former. 
 
 The Semites, covering a greater territory than 
 the other races, where they could move out of 
 the reach of the cold winds of the north, were 
 not forced as were the others to the adoption of 
 civilized ways and comforts. 
 
 Arabia was apparently a neutral territory, in 
 which, at a somewhat later period, were nomadic 
 bodies of various races, moving from place to 
 place as necessity or inclination dictated. 
 
 We have confined our history to the races 
 which travelled from the pole through Central 
 Asia : but the three habitable belts, or zones, which 
 we have described, were continuous around the 
 earth, each bearing with it the flora, fauna, and 
 man belonging to it, forcing man to the southern 
 limits of all continents. 
 
 In Eastern Asia were black, brown, and yellow 
 races, and the Mongols and Tartars which may 
 be white races. In Europe there were apparently 
 one or two white races ; the colored races, if any, 
 liming been merged with the colored races in 
 Africa. The Pelasgi, a white race known to the 
 early Greeks, were undoubtedly a European white 
 race, their language bearing no affinity to the 
 Eastern languages. In the mountain regions of 
 Spain live a race known as the Basques, whose
 
 76 PRE-GLACIAL MAN. 
 
 language is different from any other, ancient or 
 modern ; they are probably the remains of the 
 ancient Pelasgi, or of another European white 
 race. In America were black, or very dark races, 
 and others of lighter hue. The North-American 
 Indian, but for his straight black hair, showing 
 that he does not belong to the white races, is 
 apparently as white as either the Hamite or 
 Semitic races in Africa. 
 
 While the sea presented no barrier to the passage 
 of the flora of each zone to the lands beyond 
 its border, it was very different with the fauna. 
 The huge pachyderms and other animals of the 
 torrid belt, in their southern movement, were 
 stopped in Central and Eastern Asia by the 
 Indian Ocean ; or passing into the southern elon- 
 gation of Asia, which was probably then in exist- 
 ence, were afterward destroyed by the sinking of 
 that portion of the continent. In Europe the 
 Mediterranean Sea, and in North America the 
 Gulf of Mexico, interfered with their southern 
 passage ; and they speedily succumbed to the in- 
 creasing rigor of the weather. The same fate 
 in turn overtook the denizens of the semi-tropics ; 
 and at this time, of all the immense herds that had 
 roamed over the plains of the northern hemisphere, 
 the reindeer, mammoth, and other animals of the 
 frigid and northern temperate belts alone remained.
 
 THE GLACIAL PERIOD. 77 
 
 Of man, none but the most vigorous races could 
 have supported the great and sudden changes of 
 the daily temperature in summer of this period 
 north of the equator, or the extreme cold of the 
 winter seasons. In summer the direct rays of the 
 sun by day created intense heat, more especially 
 when accompanied by southerly winds, which had 
 swept over lands of torrid, or even more than 
 torrid, heat; while at night the immense body of 
 ice at so short a distance north, with, in Hindostan, 
 the neighborhood of immense mountain ranges 
 covered from head to foot with ice, made the rigors 
 of night severe ; and a north wind caused fre- 
 quent destruction to crops, and to all but the 
 most hardy animals. 
 
 In the next thirty-five hundred years, to B.C. 
 8000, there was a retrograde movement of the ice. 
 The southern border of the frigid belt receded to 
 50° north latitude ; the temperate belt returned 
 to 30°, followed by the semi-tropical belt to 10° 
 north latitude ; and the northern border of the 
 torrid belt again crossed the equator, joining the 
 southern border of the semi-tropical belt at 10° 
 north latitude. 
 
 In the latter part of this period there was a 
 general hegira of the various races northward. 
 Mankind had for five thousand or six thousand 
 years been confined to the southern points of
 
 78 PRE-GLACIAL MAN. 
 
 Europe, with perhaps the continent of Atlantis, 
 of Asia with its elongation, the continent of Africa, 
 and the South-American continent. The pressure 
 of the cold being removed, Southern Europe, 
 Arabia, the plains bordering the Persian Gulf and 
 Indian Ocean, the Valley of the Euphrates, the 
 steppes of Southern Asia, and the southern por- 
 tion of North America became the hunting-grounds 
 of great numbers of nomadic tribes and races, 
 who were attracted by the luxuriant vegetation, 
 and by the innumerable herds of animals that 
 covered the plains or sought shelter in the woods. 
 
 In Asia the old fauna, which had died out, had 
 been replaced by those at present familiar to man : 
 the horse, buffalo, ass, and other animals of the 
 temperate zone occupied the plains mentioned ; 
 while in Arabia appeared the elephant, camel, and 
 other semi-tropical animals of our own time. 
 
 The early man had but few, if any, carnivorous 
 animals to contend with. It is apparently not 
 until the white races appeared, that man was 
 obliged to protect himself from their attacks. 
 But now, with the new varieties of grazing ani- 
 mals, came also various carnivori ; and man had 
 become a hunter of animals competent to dispute 
 with him the lordship of the soil. 
 
 One of the strongest evidences of the extent 
 of the glacial ice, outside of its own record, is
 
 THE GLACIAL PERIOD. 79 
 
 the fact that the bones of the mammoth and the 
 reindeer, both inhabitants of the north temperate 
 and frigid zones, are found as far south as France 
 in Europe, and the southern borders of the United 
 States in America. Several carvings, so called, 
 on bone or ivory have been found in France rep- 
 resenting the mammoth, evidently from life, and 
 were probably productions of this time. The 
 most artistic of these representations, however, 
 is one engraved or scratched on what is called a 
 gorget stone. It was found in Pennsylvania, 
 United States of America, and was apparently 
 worn as an ornament, probably by the " medicine 
 man " or priest of a tribe of North-American 
 Indians. 1 
 
 The many traditions among the various tribes 
 of these Indians of the appearance of enormous 
 animals, whose description evidently points to the 
 mammoth, is emphasized by the discovery of this 
 stone. 
 
 It is a pictured representation of an event of 
 so much importance as to be thus recorded: The 
 mammoth stands at bay, his tail erect, his advance 
 impeded by the Indians, — one of whom has just 
 discharged an arrow, which is sticking in the 
 animal's side ; one Indian has been crushed by the 
 
 1 The Lenape Stone; or, The Indian and Mammoth. By 
 H. C. Mercer.
 
 80 PRE-GLACIAL MAN. 
 
 foot of the enraged animal, another lies wounded. 
 At the right, in the foreground, is a river descend- 
 ing a hill or mountain ; back of the river are seen 
 the wigwams of an Indian village, in defence of 
 which the encounter takes place ; and the hill is 
 clothed with pine-trees. The sun, moon, planets, 
 and stars are represented as observing the battle ; 
 and the forked lightning also, representing a storm. 
 These figures of the heavenly bodies show that 
 a long period of time elapsed, during which the 
 migration of these animals continued. As most 
 of the traditions represent the animals as passing 
 up the Mississippi and Missouri Rivers, or crossing 
 the Great Lakes toward the north, it is evident 
 that some of these animals, on the retreat of the 
 ice, followed in its track, and must have been in 
 existence at the period we are now considering. 
 
 While the severe cold had destroyed animals of 
 the warm belts, the extreme heat of the summer 
 near the equator had in like manner carried off 
 large numbers of the mammoth, reindeer, and 
 other animals of the northern temperate and 
 frigid zones ; and a small number only remained 
 to follow the retreat of the ice toward the north 
 pole. The mammoth, with the exception of its 
 immense size and its trunk, had no means of 
 offence or defence ; its tusks being so curled as 
 to be of no use as weapons of attack or defence.
 
 THE GLACIAL PERIOD. 81 
 
 These few remaining pre-glacial animals in a few- 
 years probably became the prey of carnivorous 
 animals, or were destroyed by man. 
 
 Toward the latter part of this period we have 
 a historical record of the advance of man in 
 civilization, in a statement made by an Egyptian 
 to Solon, the learned Greek, as recorded by Plato, 
 one of his descendants. 
 
 According to Plato, Solon, who lived about 
 B.C. 600, visited Egypt, where he remained ten 
 years. Being a learned man, he became intimate 
 with the scholars and priests of Egypt; and the 
 historical legend of Atlantis was related to him 
 by a priest of Sais, as having taken place nine 
 thousand years before, or B.C. 9600, as recorded 
 in Egyptian records. 
 
 While men believed that the earth was but 
 six thousand } r ears old, the destruction of a nation 
 which had arrived to an advanced state of civili- 
 zation nine thousand or ten thousand years before 
 Christ was held as fabulous, and no credence 
 was given to it. Since science has shown that 
 this earth is hundreds of thousands, perhaps mil- 
 lions, of years old, and that man inhabited it 
 during and before the glacial period, this legend 
 has been looked upon as a possible statement of 
 fact; and Ignatius Donnelly, in a work entitled 
 " Atlantis : the Antediluvial World," has brought
 
 82 PRE-GLACIAL MAN. 
 
 together a large number of facts, which give not 
 only possibility, but probability, to the truth of 
 Plato's statements. We do not propose to do 
 more than call attention to the civilization of the 
 race occupying that island or continent, as re- 
 lated by the Egyptian priests. 
 
 The Atlanti were a maritime race, having 
 numerous war and merchant vessels, and they 
 traded with foreign countries. One of their works 
 was a canal three hundred feet wide, a hundred 
 feet deep, and six miles long, connecting an outer 
 with an inner harbor at the capital. Their tem- 
 ples and palaces were largely ornamented with 
 gold, and adorned with statues of the gods in 
 gold. They quarried black, white, and red stone, 
 which was used in building. They worked various 
 metals, gold, copper, brass, and tin. The waters 
 of the rivers were distributed over the land by a 
 system of irrigating canals, thereby obtaining two 
 crops each year. They had a system of docks 
 for vessels, built bridges, had aqueducts, baths, 
 gardens, race-courses, places of recreation, archers, 
 javelin men, war chariots, and a system of writ- 
 ing. Their laws were engraved on pillars of 
 stone placed in the public square, which all could 
 see and read. 
 
 This nation had conquered portions of America, 
 Europe, and Africa, and was at war with the
 
 THE GLACIAL PERIOD. 83 
 
 inhabitants of Greece and Egypt when the catas- 
 trophe overtook it ; and in a single night the 
 continent of Atlantis sunk, and was covered by 
 the sea. 
 
 This, in a few words, is the story related to 
 Solon by the Egyptian priest. If we note the 
 date, we shall see that between the time when the 
 white races, in their southern movement, reached 
 the latitude of thirty degrees north, and the date 
 of these events, there is a period of fifty-four hun- 
 dred years, — a time sufficiently long for man to 
 have passed from the nomadic savage state to the 
 civilization herein described. 
 
 It is almost certain that the separation of the 
 British Isles from the mainland of Europe took 
 place at this time. The great number of bones 
 of both extinct and modern types of animals 
 found in Great Britain, with numerous arrow and 
 spear heads, stone hammers, etc., render it certain 
 that these islands were, up to a period nearly or 
 quite as late as this, a portion of the continent. 
 It is probable, that, at the time of the destruction 
 of Atlantis, the whole basin of the Atlantic sunk ; 
 thus separating the British Isles from the main- 
 land. 
 
 At this, or shortly before this time, the black 
 race, together with certain pre-glacial animals, had 
 reached the southern portion of the continent
 
 84 PRE-GLACIAL MAN. 
 
 which extended southerly from Asia ; and not far 
 from this time, that elongation of Asia was also 
 submerged by the waters of the Pacific Ocean ; 
 the numerous islands now showing what was the 
 former extent of that continent. The cause of 
 these submersions we shall give farther on. 
 
 B.C. 4500. In the lapse of thirty-five hundred 
 years since the preceding period, great changes 
 had taken place. The Hamites had overflowed 
 from Egypt northward along the eastern border of 
 the Mediterranean Sea, spreading also into Arabia. 
 The Semitic race, still occupying North-western 
 Africa, had also spread into Arabia, and so north- 
 wardly among the Hamite tribes east of the 
 Mediterranean. 
 
 Early in the period, the Aryas, driven from 
 Hindostan by the extreme heat of the torrid belt, 
 which had reached to twenty degrees north lati- 
 tude, had moved northward in large numbers to 
 the plains bordering the Persian Gulf and the 
 valley of the Euphrates River. Here they had 
 planted themselves as a civilized community ; they 
 had built cities, established government ; they cul- 
 tivated the earth, had flocks and herds, and were 
 far advanced in civilization. The description 
 previously given of the advance and position of 
 the nation of Atlantis would probably have been 
 true of this nation at the same time. Here they
 
 THE GLACIAL PERIOD. 85 
 
 increased in numbers, wealth, and power, and 
 became the rulers of central Asia. 
 
 The frigid belt continued to retreat until it 
 reached nearly to the north pole. 
 
 B.C. 1000. In the thirty-five hundred years to 
 this time, changes had taken place which are the 
 subjects of historical record, and form our ancient 
 history. 
 
 We have thus far traced the effect of the glacial 
 period on man, — causing him to occupy the earth, 
 and obliging him by the necessities of his position 
 to cultivate it ; to domesticate some animals, and 
 destroy others; to use his intellect in advancing 
 civilization, and inventing means to meet the 
 wants and necessities of man ; and finally to pro- 
 duce the luxuries of life. But the ice had another 
 and most powerful effect on the earth itself, caus- 
 ing the changes which produced the present con- 
 figuration of the globe. 
 
 In the primitive period, " the terrestrial globe 
 was covered over nearly its whole surface with 
 hot and muddy water, forming extensive but 
 shallow seas." 1 
 
 The frequent earthquake disturbances raised 
 mountains, and at the same time caused depres- 
 sions on the earth's surface into which the water 
 
 1 Figuier.
 
 86 PBE-GLACIAL 31 AN. 
 
 poured, thus leaving more land dry. The heat 
 throughout the earth being at this time equal, 
 these protuberances and depressions of its crust, 
 or shell, were the same in all quarters of the globe. 
 The southern hemisphere was not different in 
 its general aspect from the northern : each had its 
 continents and seas. 
 
 The cooling of the earth at the north pole, 
 while all the rest of the globe was still too hot for 
 man's use, had the effect of deepening and hard- 
 ening the crust at that point ; so that the pressure 
 from the inner fires and vapor would have less 
 power in raising or breaking through the shell, 
 than at other points not so strengthened. 
 
 As the cold increased, and ice formed and grad- 
 ually extended southward, the same effect fol- 
 lowed. The immense body of ice, acting as a 
 refrigerator for twenty-one thousand years, thick- 
 ened and solidified the earth in the northern 
 hemisphere ; while the cooling influence had not 
 reached south of the equator, where the inner 
 fires burned with uninterrupted vigor, and the 
 earth's shell was still comparatively thin and 
 flexible. 
 
 The result of this condition of affairs is easily 
 seen. The depressions in the southern hemisphere 
 were increased in depth and breadth by the weight 
 of the waters continually pressing upon the thin
 
 THE GLACIAL PERIOD. 87 
 
 shell. Violent earthquakes rent portions of the 
 northern hemisphere, separating North America 
 from Asia on the one side, and from Europe on 
 the other, allowing the seas to sweep between 
 them. But the greatest changes took place south 
 of the equator. The weight of the superincum- 
 bent water caused still greater depressions of the 
 thin crust, which in this process carried down 
 under the waters the dry land originally formed 
 there as elsewhere. The southern continents dis- 
 appeared ; and the greater part of that which was 
 a continuation of Asia (as Africa is of Europe, 
 and South of North America) was also submerged, 
 leaving Australia and the peaks of its mountains 
 only to mark its former position, and form a group 
 of islands known as "Polynesia." Portions of 
 Africa and South America were also carried be- 
 neath the waters, leaving these continents wedge- 
 shaped, the greatest portion of the submergence 
 being at their southern extremities. 
 
 While this action was taking place in the south- 
 ern hemisphere, a corresponding raising of the sur- 
 face was taking place in other parts of the earth, 
 caused by this pressure on the inner contents of 
 the globe. East of the Rocky-Mountain range in 
 North America are immense plains, covering hun- 
 dreds of thousands of square miles, now five thou- 
 sand feet above sea-level, which give evidence, by
 
 88 PRE-GLACIAL MAN. 
 
 the petrified sea-plants and shellfish that are found 
 there in profusion, that these plains at one time 
 were covered by the ocean, and have been raised 
 bodily to their present position, together with the 
 mountain range itself. 
 
 The changes north of the fortieth degree of 
 north latitude were comparatively trifling, and 
 sudden and violent in their nature, being earth- 
 quake throes. The principal change was in the 
 sea-level. The continued depression of the earth's 
 crust in the southern hemisphere had the effect of 
 lowering the level of the seas in the north. This 
 is seen in the many caves formed by the action of 
 the sea, which are now found far above and miles 
 away from the ocean. 
 
 That the action we have described took place 
 during or after the glacial period, is shown by the 
 fact that the northern hemisphere was compara- 
 tively undisturbed, little change taking place in 
 its formation because of the firmness of its crust 
 or shell ; while the continents formerly existing 
 south of the equator have either wholly disap- 
 peared, or they have been shorn of a great part 
 of their original proportions. 
 
 Three-quarters of the dry land are north of the 
 equator, while three-quarters of the waters are in 
 the southern hemisphere. 
 
 Another proof of the comparatively recent
 
 THE GLACIAL PERIOD. 89 
 
 action of this cause is, that Australia, when first 
 discovered, was inhabited by a race of human 
 beings. This race of blacks is entirely distinct 
 from any known race in Africa, Asia, or South 
 America; and the fauna of the country is also 
 distinct, and could not have been thrown by acci- 
 dent or design on the shores of this distant conti- 
 nent. They must have been driven by the glacial 
 action we have described to this point, while there 
 was still a continent extending southerly from 
 Asia, and here left by the subsidence of the 
 greater part of the southern continent. 
 
 The northern continents also have the same 
 general trend as South America and Africa. Asia 
 and North America are broadest at the north, 
 gradually narrowing toward their southern ex- 
 tremities. Hindostan, Siam, and other points 
 show the same general tendency; thus proving the 
 truth of the statement, that the shell of the earth 
 at the north, cooled, thickened, and hardened by 
 the glacial action, retained to a large extent the 
 form given it before the glacial period ; while at 
 the south the pressure of the water gradually 
 carried the thin crust down, with the effects we 
 have described.
 
 90 PRE-GLACIAL MAN. 
 
 IV. 
 
 PERIOD MAN. 
 
 Having seen the effect of the glacial period 
 on man in general, and his gradual advance in 
 civilization, we will now resume our study of 
 the allegory, and trace the progress of events as 
 recorded therein. 
 
 " And the Lord God formed man of the dust of 
 the ground, and breathed into his nostrils the 
 breath of life ; and man became a living [animal] 
 soul." 
 
 Rev. J. Pye Smith, a Trinitarian divine, in his 
 article " Adam " in Kitto's Cyclopaedia, corrects 
 this translation as erroneous. He says the He- 
 brew words translated " living soul " should be 
 " living animal ; " that the same Hebrew words are 
 rendered in Gen. i. 20, " creature that hath life ; " 
 in verse 24, " living creature ; " and the same in 
 chap. ii. 19, ix. 12, 15, 16, and in chap. i. 30, 
 " wherein is life." 
 
 Man, then, was created an animal. 
 
 " And the Lord God planted a garden eastward 
 in Eden."
 
 PERIOD MAN. 91 
 
 The region called "Eden," now known as West- 
 ern or Central Asia, is enclosed on the cast by 
 mountain ranges extending from the Arctic almost 
 to the Indian Ocean, separating it from Eastern 
 Asia ; and on the west by other ranges and the 
 Caspian Sea nearly to the Persian Gulf. 
 
 This allegory was written in the valley of the 
 Euphrates River, known in the Bible as the Plain 
 of Shinar. 
 
 The Garden of Eden, or of Asia, was easterly 
 from the place of writing, and was the country 
 now known as English India, or Hindostan. 
 
 The description of the garden is given in these 
 words : — 
 
 " And out of the ground made the Lord to grow 
 every tree that is pleasant to the sight, and good for 
 food ; the tree of life also in the midst of the gar- 
 den, and the tree of knowledge of good and evil." 
 
 Under the type of these two trees, the author 
 signifies the fact that man, then a mere animal, 
 was intended by his Maker to be an intellectual, 
 moral, and spiritual being; capable of reaching the 
 highest point of spiritual knowledge, of searching 
 for and seizing the fruit of the tree of knowledge, 
 and of recognizing and longing to obtain the fruit 
 of the tree of life ; that the germ was in him, 
 awaiting the time when it should be awakened, 
 and he desire to partake of the moral and spiritual
 
 92 PRE-GLACIAL MAN. 
 
 food therein typified. The trees are here before 
 man is placed in the garden, ready for his nourish- 
 ment when he shall desire to partake thereof. 
 " And there he put the man whom he had formed." 
 At this point, the allegory takes up the move- 
 ments we have before described of man in the 
 habitable belts. 
 
 About B.C. 22000, the torrid belt in its slow 
 progress southerly had reached the garden in 
 Eden. The intense heat of the earlier periods 
 had been modified, so that the flora and fauna of 
 the tropics had been established. 
 
 THE RIVER OF EDEN. 
 
 " A river went out of Eden to water the garden." 
 The river that entered the garden in Eden, or 
 Asia, was a river of migration ; that movement of 
 man, with the belt or zone in which was his home, 
 with the flora and fauna belonging thereto, which 
 has been described in the previous chapter. The 
 river flowed steadily onward from the north, 
 southerly into the garden. It was composed of 
 the hairy and black races of the torrid zone. 
 They were the first inhabitants of the garden. 
 They were not required to labor, or cultivate the 
 garden : it produced spontaneously, — " every tree 
 that is pleasant to the sight and good for food," 
 every tiling needed for the support and comfort 
 of its inhabitants.
 
 THE FIRST MIGRATION. 93 
 
 Man was not created in the garden ; he was 
 placed there by God. " There he put the man 
 whom he had formed." 
 
 "And from thence it was parted, and became 
 into four heads." 
 
 About B.C. 18500, a migration from the garden 
 took place, and a westerly course was the only 
 way of relief. This migration was caused by the 
 change gradually taking place in the climate. 
 
 The steady increase and spread of the ice belt, 
 before mentioned, forced the habitable zones far- 
 ther and farther south, until the torrid heat had 
 passed beyond the equator, and the garden of 
 Eden began to enjoy the cooler climate of the 
 semi-tropics. The tropical flora gradually died 
 out, and was replaced by the vegetation of a 
 cooler zone. The fauna followed the receding 
 flora ; and the early races of man, fitted to enjoy 
 the heat and luxuriant verdure of the torrid zone, 
 sought a warmer country, and one more suited 
 to their nature and habits of living. 
 
 THE FIRST MIGRATION. 
 
 This movement is shown in the following : — 
 "The name of the first is Pison: that is it 
 
 which compasseth the whole land of Havilah. " 
 The name of " Havilah " was given to Arabia, the 
 
 first country west of India extending southward.
 
 94 PRE-GLACIAL MAN. 
 
 The Himalaya Mountains and the Indian Ocean 
 prevented migration eastward, and any movement 
 from India must be to the westward. 
 
 Arabia, although in about the same latitude as 
 India, was at that time much warmer ; it being 
 mostly a plain flat surface open to the hot winds 
 from Africa, and having no ice-topped mountains 
 on the north to temper the heat. In tropical 
 plants and fruit, it was apparently a second garden 
 of Eden, and gave abundant support to the animal 
 man on his journey through this land to the more 
 southerly country he afterward reached. 
 
 In removing from India, that country — now 
 having the flora and fauna of the semi-tropics — 
 received the red and brown races of that clime, 
 who, moving with the belt which was their home, 
 in their turn occupied the garden in Eden. The 
 vegetation still being profuse, they also lived 
 without labor or care, bounteous Nature supply- 
 ing every want. 
 
 The steady advance of the glacial ice continued 
 to reduce the temperature in the garden, until 
 the flora of the semi-tropics died out, and was 
 replaced by that of the temperate zone. With 
 the change of vegetation came also a change of the 
 fauna ; and while the animals, birds, and reptiles 
 of the hot climates gradually passed away, they 
 were replaced by those of a colder clime.
 
 THE EARTII CULTIVATED. 95 
 
 THE SECOND MIGRATION. 
 
 " And the name of the second river is Gihon : 
 the same is it that coinpasseth the whole land 
 of Ethiopia." 
 
 This name was given to that portion of the 
 continent of Africa which was drained by the 
 River Nile. The glacial action which had caused 
 the removal of the early races from the garden 
 still continued, causing their farther movement 
 to Africa. Here they followed the Nile and its 
 tributaries southward, rinding in the central and 
 southern portions of that continent a climate 
 suited to their wants. 
 
 Their path of retreat was followed by the inhab- 
 itants of the semi-tropical belt ; who, driven from 
 the garden in Eden, also found in Arabia and 
 Africa a resting-place from the increasing cold. 
 
 The change of climate in the garden, and the 
 incoming of the flora and fauna of the temperate 
 zone, were accompanied by a corresponding change 
 in its human occupants. 
 
 THE EARTH CULTIVATED. 
 
 "And the Lord God took the man, and put him 
 into the Garden of Eden to dress and to keep it." 
 
 With the temperate belt came the man inhabit- 
 ing that belt, or zone ; and about B.C. 15000, the
 
 96 PEE-GLACIAL MAN. 
 
 white races in their turn occupied the garden in 
 Eden. 
 
 The other races had found in the garden every- 
 thing necessary for their use, growing sponta- 
 neously ; but the white races must " dress and 
 keep it." They occupied a zone where vegetation 
 is torpid for half of the year ; and man was obliged 
 to aid Nature, so that in the summer of her exer- 
 tions she might supply him with an overplus for 
 the winter of her sleep. To do this he cultivated 
 the ground, and forced it to yield its stores multi- 
 plied a thousand-fold. 
 
 THE EARTH REPLENISHED. 
 
 Thus while the occupants of the temperate belt, 
 or zone, had reached nearly to the equator, the 
 hairy and black races had gone beyond to Central 
 and even to Southern Africa. 
 
 This movement of the habitable belts was the 
 same in all quarters of the globe ; and Europe, 
 Asia, Africa, and America were each peopled in 
 their various parts with the man best suited to its 
 climate and situation ; and the first command of 
 God, that man should " replenish the earth," had 
 been fulfilled. 
 
 The white races entered the garden of Eden as 
 animals, living as all other races to that time had 
 lived, in herds or groups, with promiscuous inter-
 
 THE EARTH REPLENISHED. 97 
 
 course of the sexes, and community of interests. 
 At this time they were in no way superior to the 
 races which had preceded them ; their mode of 
 life was the same in every respect. 
 
 Unlike the others, however, the winter's cold 
 which had driven out the previous races produced 
 a different effect upon one of the whi^e races 
 who remained in the garden. As residents of the 
 temperate belt, they had been in the habit of 
 preparing for the sterility of winter by hoarding 
 food, placing it in caves, or burying it in the 
 ground : this they continued to do in the garden. 
 
 As by the action of the glacial ice the winters 
 increased in length, and in the intensity of the 
 cold food became scarce and difficult to obtain, 
 this finally led individuals to plant seed, that the 
 increased production might leave a greater quan- 
 tity to lay up for winter. This was the first step 
 in civilization. 
 
 Man had subdued the earth, had obliged it to 
 minister to his necessities; and the second com- 
 mand of God had been fulfilled. 
 
 The man who prudently saved seed for planting 
 proposed to plant for himself alone, and, select- 
 ing his land, forbade others trespassing upon or 
 taking food from it. Others selected lands for 
 their flocks and herds, and claimed ownership of 
 their increase as the result of their care and fore-
 
 98 PRE-GLACIAL MAN. 
 
 thought. These plans, being followed by others, 
 created individual interests of magnitude, and 
 also led to partial commerce in the exchange of 
 one product for another. 
 
 LAW ESTABLISHED. 
 
 The interests thus established outside the 
 group required protection. Individual care was 
 not sufficient, and a crude acknowledgment of 
 the rights of ownership gradually obtained in the 
 community. This was another step in civiliza- 
 tion, — the acknowledgment of a law above, and 
 controlling, the natural law of the instincts. 
 
 " And the Lord God commanded the man, say- 
 ing, Of every tree of the garden thou mayest 
 freely eat ; but of the tree of the knowledge of 
 good and evil, thou shalt not eat of it : for in the 
 day that thou eatest thereof thou shalt surely die." 
 
 This prohibition is a statement of fact, as we 
 shall find like prohibitions to be in other parts of 
 the allegory. Man, it says, is not yet ready to 
 partake of the fruit of the tree of the knowledge 
 of good and evil. He has grown intellectually, 
 has become amenable to law: but his spiritual 
 nature has not yet been awakened : he is not 
 sufficiently advanced to assimilate or obtain nour- 
 ishment from the fruit of this tree. 
 
 Law is established ; but it is the law of man, the
 
 LAW ESTABLISHED. 99 
 
 intellectual or moral law. The fruit of the tree of 
 knowledge gives the power to distinguish between 
 "good and evil. This fruit is the law of God, — the 
 spiritual law. By the knowledge of his law alone 
 do we obtain the power to choose between them. 
 God is represented as saying that this ability to 
 know, and to decide between, good and evil, places 
 man on a par with God. " Behold the man has 
 become as one of us, to know good and evil." 
 
 This knowledge man had not yet attained, but 
 it was in store for him when he should be ready 
 to seek for it. 1 
 
 " And the Lord God said, It is not good that 
 
 1 The highest point attained by man's law is shown in the 
 "Golden Rule:" "Do unto others as ye would that they 
 should do unto you." The thorough selfishness of its springs of 
 action, and the immeasurable distance between that and the 
 spiritual law of Christ, are shown by contrast with a few sen- 
 tences from the Sermon on the Mount: "Love your enemies, 
 bless them that curse you, do good to them that hate you, and 
 pray for them which despitefully use you, and persecute you." 
 This Christ declares to be God's rule of action, and that we as 
 his children should follow his example. 
 
 There is great confusion in much that is said in these days 
 respecting morality. A moral life, it is claimed, is all that is 
 required of man; that he that lives a moral and upright life in 
 this world will receive the "gift of God," — life eternal. 
 
 This, we think, depends upon whether we live in accordance 
 with man's morality or God's morality. 
 
 The decalogue is man's moral law. Christ told the rich 
 young man, who claimed to have kept that law from his youth, 
 that this was not sufficient. "Why ? Because the man was
 
 100 PRE-GLACIAL MAN. 
 
 man should be alone; I will make him an help 
 meet for him." 
 
 In these words the author shows that it is 
 God's intention that man should live in families. 
 While the property of the tribe or race was held 
 in common, there was also community of person. 
 Man had no separate family interests : in fact, 
 the family was unknown. But individual inter- 
 ests call for separation, and the formation of new 
 relationships. "It is not good that man should 
 be alone," or live without a special companion. 
 These new ideas are striving in members of the 
 race, but as yet no action has been taken. 
 
 Separate interests were entering wedges in dis- 
 integrating the groups. Man needed a companion. 
 Having separate interests, he was still a member of 
 the group ; but this could not long continue, and 
 he was looking forward to the time when he should 
 select his partner, and, cutting away from his 
 former life, begin a new and happier existence 
 with a help meet for him. This was his position as 
 he awaited the further movements in his history. 
 
 selfish; he had lived to himself alone; he had no love for God or 
 for his fellow-man. 
 
 The decalogue and the Golden Rule are based upon self. 
 God's moral law is, " Thou shalt love thy neighbor as thyself." 
 It is shown in the Sermon on the Mount and in others of Christ's 
 teachings, and is based on unselfishness. Only he that loveth 
 God and doeth righteousness is accepted of him.
 
 MAN'S DOMINION. 101 
 
 MAN S DOMINION. 
 
 " And out of the ground, the Lord God formed 
 every beast of the field, and every fowl of the air ; 
 and brought them unto Adam to see what he 
 would call them: and whatsoever Adam called 
 every living creature, that was the name thereof. 
 And Adam gave names to all cattle, and to the 
 fowl of the air, and to every beast of the 
 field." i 
 
 The author pictures the animals in their pristine 
 state, as brought before man that he might name 
 them. 
 
 1 SPEECH. 
 
 In the long period during which man had lived surrounded 
 hy the animals, the necessities of his position had led him to 
 observe their habits, know their haunts and breeding-places, and 
 study their character, and modes of attack and defence. He 
 had learned to imitate their cries; and, by degrees, certain sounds 
 were recognized as signifying certain animals. The objects of 
 nature and the rude implements in use were described by other 
 sounds. Cries of warning, of encouragement, or of victory, and 
 the thousand accidents and incidents of life, all required different 
 sounds; and the rude and guttural utterances of the savage man 
 were finally reduced to articulate speech, and language was 
 formed. 
 
 While this would be true of all races of men, the results 
 would be different in proportion to their intellectual capacity, 
 activity, and experience; and the sounds given to the various 
 subjects would vary with each race. Thus would the ground- 
 work, the foundation, of different tongues be commenced, to be 
 gradually enlarged, as their experience increased, and their 
 necessities demanded.
 
 102 PRE-GLACIAL MAN. 
 
 Man, in the various climes in which he had 
 lived, had necessarily obtained a knowledge of the 
 haunts and characteristics of the animals around 
 him. In the formation of language, they had 
 received names descriptive of their nature, size, 
 shape, character, or peculiarities. They could not 
 name themselves or each other. Man alone of all 
 created beings was capable of giving them names. 
 This ability was an evidence of his superiority and 
 power over them. He alone was an intellectual 
 being, and this it was that gave him power and 
 dominion over every living creature. 
 
 And the third command of God, that man 
 should have " dominion over every living thing 
 that moveth upon the earth," was fulfilled. 1 
 
 1 LANGUAGE. 
 
 Professor Sayce, in his Introduction to the Science of Lan- 
 guage, says, " Does the science of language help us to answer 
 the question of the antiquity of man ? The answer must ' be 
 both yes and no.' On the one side, it declares as plainly as geol- 
 ogy or prehistoric archaeology, that the age of the human race 
 far exceeds the limits of six thousand years, to which the monu- 
 ments of Egypt allow us to trace back the history of civilized 
 man; on the other side, it can tell us nothing of the long periods 
 of time that elapsed before the formation of articulate speech, or 
 even of the number of centuries which saw the first essays at 
 language gradually developing into the myriad tongues of the 
 ancient and modern world. All it can do is to prove that the 
 antiquity of man, as a speaker, is vast and indefinite. When we 
 consider that the grammar of the Assyrian language, as found in 
 inscriptions earlier than 15. C. 2000, is in many respects less archaic 
 and conservative than that of the language spoken to-day by
 
 MAN'S DOMINION. 103 
 
 the tribes of Central Arabia ; when we consider further that the 
 parent language that gave birth to Assyrian, Arabic, and other 
 Semitic dialects, must have passed through long periods of 
 growth and decay, and that in all probability it was a sister of 
 the parent tongues of old Egyptian and Libyan, springing in their 
 turn from a common mother-speech, — we may gain some idea of 
 the antiquity to which we must refer the earliest form we can 
 discover of a single family of speech. And behind this form 
 must have lain unnumbered ages of progress and development, 
 during which the half-articulate cries of the first speakers were 
 being slowly matured into articulate and grammatical language. 
 The length of time required by the process will be most easily 
 conceived, if we remember how stationary the Arabic of illiterate 
 nomads has been during the last four thousand years, and that 
 the language revealed by the oldest monuments of Egypt is 
 already decrepit and outworn, already past the bloom of creative 
 youth. . . . 
 
 " The Ural-Altaic family of languages bears similar testimony. 
 To find a common origin for Uralic, Turkish, and Mongol, we 
 must go back to an indefinitely great antiquity. The Accadian 
 of Chaldea is an old and decaying speech when we first discover 
 it in inscriptions of .'!000 B.C., — a speech, in fact, which implies a 
 previous development at least as long as that of the Aryan 
 tongues ; and if we would include Accadian, or rather the Pro- 
 tomedic group of languages to which Accadian belongs, in the 
 Ural-Altaic family, we shall have to measure the age of the parent 
 speech by thousands of years. . . . 
 
 " Comparative philology thus agrees with geology, pre-historic 
 archaeology, and ethnology in showing that man as a speaker 
 has existed for an enormous period; and this enormous period is 
 of itself sufficient to explain the mixture and interchanges that 
 have taken place in languages, as well as the disappearance of 
 numberless groups of speech throughout the globe. 
 
 "Thus it appears that the requirements of race differentia- 
 tion and of speech evolution argue just as forcibly as geological 
 considerations toward the almost inevitable conclusion, that man 
 has had his place, and has been lighting the battle of life, in the 
 animal world for unreckonable ages of time."
 
 104 P RE-GLACIAL MAN. 
 
 V. 
 
 RESUME OF THE PERIOD MAN. 
 
 Astronomy gives us a knowledge of the many- 
 changes which took place before the earth became 
 a solid body ; and geology teaches of the formation 
 of a crust upon the surface, its gradual thicken- 
 ing, hardening, and cooling, until in the course of 
 ages it presented the appearance described in the 
 second verse of the first chapter of Genesis. 
 
 In the formative period we have followed the 
 changes there recorded ; and in the creative period 
 we have seen the creation of vegetation, fish, birds, 
 and animals, the gradual cooling of the earth, and 
 purification of the atmosphere, and finally the 
 introduction of plants, animals, and birds created 
 to live in this purer atmosphere, followed by man, 
 who then appeared upon the earth. 
 
 The early races of man were suited by their 
 organization to live in and enjoy the intense heat 
 which still existed. Some of them were appar- 
 ently but little above the monkey or ape in either 
 appearance or intelligence, being covered with
 
 lilt SUM £ OF THE PERIOD MAN. 105 
 
 short hair, and living in the forests in the same 
 way. They were followed by black races, whose 
 skin adapted them for life in heated regions. 
 
 As the earth continued to cool, the blacks were 
 followed by the lighter colored, and finally by the 
 white races, as has been shown. These races were 
 each in its turn driven south by the glacial ice 
 into the Garden of Eden, and all but a portion of 
 the white races afterward migrated from the garden 
 to still more southern countries. 
 
 One of the white races remained in the garden. 
 They became permanent occupants of the soil; 
 having discarded their nomadic habits, begun the 
 cultivation of the earth and the raising of cattle. 
 
 These initiatory steps to civilization are now 
 depicted. The change from nomad life was by 
 slow and hesitating steps, — first by looking for- 
 ward, and preparing for the future. The experi- 
 ment of one is adopted by others ; and, little by 
 little, the race, instead of seeking their food by 
 roaming to distant places, raises it at will. He 
 that will not work must not eat, is the law of 
 nature ; and its enforcement produces ill-will and 
 quarrelling. 
 
 The cultivation of the earth by man brought in 
 the element of ownership. While the earth was 
 common property, and man might freely eat of its 
 products without question, his relations with his
 
 106 PRE-GLACIAL MAN. 
 
 fellow-man were those of a large family. The 
 results of the chase and the bounties of the earth 
 were shared by all the tribe, or family. 
 
 Now, however, he who cultivated the earth, and 
 by the sweat of his brow caused Nature to in- 
 crease her blessings, claimed ownership of both 
 the ground he tilled and the products of his labor ; 
 and for the good of all that claim had to be 
 allowed. And man learned that there was a mine 
 and thine, that there were rights of property that 
 must be respected, and that there were actions 
 which were right or wrong. 
 
 Previous to this time, governed by his instincts, 
 all man's actions had been right, they being in 
 accordance with the laws of his nature ; but now 
 another law was promulgated, calling on him to 
 deny the law which had for so long a time gov- 
 erned his actions. Under this law there was 
 prohibition to his freedom of action, his freedom 
 of eating was restrained, and he had become 
 amenable to a law beyond that of his instincts. 
 
 The social or human law of self-protection, of 
 repression, characterized by the words, "thou shalt 
 not," — that law which distinguishes between 
 right and wrong, and decides questions of equity 
 between man and man, — was established; and 
 man, no longer a mere animal, became a reasoning 
 being, subject to law, and liable to punishment.
 
 IlGSUMfi OF TIIE PERIOD MAN. 107 
 
 This law was not a divine, but a human, law, 
 governing man's actions with man. The divine 
 or spiritual law governs man's relations with God, 
 and with man as his child, capable of recognizing 
 and following his example of returning good for 
 evil. Human law, to a greater or less extent, 
 governs all people as soon as they emerge from 
 the animal and become intellectual beings ; and 
 its precepts, even to the Golden Rule, are found 
 in the religious writings of many nations. 
 
 Many, if not all, the various races of man yet 
 exist ; some are still animals, as originally created. 
 These are found in nearly all quarters of the 
 globe. 
 
 In Africa are tribes who live wild in the 
 woods, subsisting on birds, insects, fruits, and 
 roots. They have what may be called a rudi- 
 mentary language, by which they convey ideas 
 to each other. 
 
 There are others so near the animal that they 
 are hunted by other races, and eaten for food. 
 These are probably covered with hair, and may 
 resemble the ape. H. M. Stanley brought to 
 England the skulls of two "sokos," an animal 
 hunted for food by some of the African tribes 
 along the Livingstone River; and Professor Huxley 
 at once pronounced them to be the skulls of human 
 beings.
 
 108 PRE-GLACIAL MAN. 
 
 There is a tribe of black dwarfs somewhat 
 farther advanced, using a limited number of gut- 
 tural sounds with which to express their ideas. 
 The various negro races in Africa show great 
 differences in their intellectual and moral develop- 
 ments. 
 
 The Ainos, who inhabit some of the islands of 
 the Japan archipelago, are covered with hair. 
 
 Mrs. Leonowens, describing the numerous early- 
 races and tribes who still inhabit portions of India, 
 says : — 
 
 "In the Dhendigal and neighboring Wynald 
 hills appear other tribes, apparently the oldest of 
 all the primitive races of India, and of the lowest 
 type of humanity. They are called Shanars, 
 and are clothed, if at all, with the bark of trees ; 
 using bows and arrows, and subsisting chiefly on 
 roots, wild honey, and reptiles. Short in stature, 
 and agile as monkeys, living without habitations, 
 among trees, they penetrate the jungle with mar- 
 vellous speed, and seem only a step removed from 
 the orang-outang of Borneo and Sumatra. There 
 is no doubt that these wild people, if not indige- 
 nous to the soil, occupied at one time a large por- 
 tion of this country, and are the remains of that 
 monkey race whom the first Aryan invaders met 
 with." 
 
 In Central America, also, an animal or man,
 
 re'sume' of the period man. 109 
 
 called by the natives the " Susumeta," lives wild 
 in the woods like the monkey. The natives be- 
 lieve them to be human beings. A European 
 traveller, M. Auguste, avers that he saw one 
 killed, and believed homicide had been committed ; 
 adding that the animal was as much a man as 
 was he himself.
 
 110 PRE-GLACIAL MAN. 
 
 VI. 
 
 PEEIOD ADAM. 
 
 The climate of the garden since the advent of 
 the white races had steadily increased in frigidity. 
 The ice drift continued until more than one-half 
 of the northern hemisphere was covered with a 
 mass of ice of great thickness. 
 
 The resultant cold sent large numbers of the 
 white races into Southern India ; others followed 
 the footsteps of the former occupants of the garden, 
 and migrated to Arabia, and from thence to Africa, 
 where they found food, warmth, and comfort. 
 
 In the previous period " man " was the subject 
 of the allegory, but in the last scene the author 
 mentions a particular man as giving names to the 
 animal creation. "Adam" is his name, and his 
 advance has been greater than that of any other. 
 
 Adam is the name of a race ; and in the follow- 
 ing series of pictures the author endeavors to 
 show their advance in civilization, and the various 
 steps by which they were awakened to a knowl- 
 edge of God, of their accountability to him, and
 
 PERIOD ADAM. Ill 
 
 of their responsibility as the leading race of man- 
 kind. 
 
 The word "Adam" means ruddy (or reddish), 
 high, eminent, best. 
 
 " Ruddy " describes the personal appearance of 
 this race. David is described in the Bible as being 
 " ruddy, and withal of a beautiful countenance." 
 This could be said of none but the white races ; 
 and the particular race is indicated in the further 
 meanings of the word, which are " high," " emi- 
 nent," "best." Its synonymes are "lofty," "dis- 
 tinguished," " illustrious." The only race to which 
 these attributes belong is the Aryan. "Arya" 
 means excellent, superior, distinguished, illustri- 
 ous, best ; and this family alone of all the races of 
 man answers both the bodily and mental descrip- 
 tion given in the word "Adam." It is the great 
 Aryan race whose progress we are now to record. 
 It had taken the advance ; and this distinction is 
 the characteristic of the race to this day as repre- 
 sented in the European nations and the United 
 States : it leads all races in intellectual, moral, 
 and spiritual knowledge and activity. 
 
 The statement before made with regard to man 
 in general is now repeated of Adam. 
 
 " But for Adam there was not found an help 
 meet for him." 
 
 The author is careful to show that the Aryas
 
 112 PRE-GLACIAL MAN. 
 
 were no farther advanced in this respect than 
 were the other races of man. All were still 
 living in community, and without family ties ; no 
 selection or separation had yet taken place. 
 
 THE HOME. 
 
 " And the Lord God caused a deep sleep to fall 
 upon Adam, and he slept : and he took one of his 
 ribs, and closed up the flesh thereof ; and the rib, 
 which the Lord God had taken from man, made 
 he a woman, and brought her unto the man. And 
 Adam said, This is now bone of my bones, and flesh 
 of my flesh : she shall be called Woman, because 
 she was taken out of Man. Therefore shall a man 
 leave his father and his mother, and shall cleave 
 unto his wife : and they shall be one flesh." 
 
 This Aryan race, like the rest of mankind, had 
 slept the sleep of animal existence. During this 
 long sleep the female had belonged to no one. 
 As a rib is a necessary but unseen portion of 
 the body, so she had formed a necessary but un- 
 seen part of the human race. Children were the 
 sport of circumstances ; their father they knew 
 not. Both female and child were unnoticed mem- 
 bers of the group ; neither had any individuality ; 
 man alone was known. There were no family 
 ties. The young were early cared for by the group, 
 or community. The love of husband and wife,
 
 THE nOME. 113 
 
 of father and mother, brother and sister, parent 
 and child, was unknown ; animal passions alone 
 ruled. But this was not God's intention. Woman 
 is a part of man, of the same race ; a slightly modi- 
 fied form of man, she is needed to complete and per- 
 fect him. And God created them male and female. 
 
 The change which for so long a time had been 
 contemplated now took place. The help meet 
 for Adam had been found. The rib had been 
 removed from his side ; the female had been taken 
 out from the group where she had so long been 
 unrecognized, and had been selected by man as 
 his companion. She was of the same nature, part 
 of the same group, bone of his bones, and flesh of 
 his flesh ; and she had become his wife. 
 
 This step was undoubtedly made more neces- 
 sary by the increasing cold. Life in large groups 
 in the woods or caves, or other temporary shelter, 
 was insufficient for comfort. Man felt the want 
 of a closer relationship, of a place of more com- 
 plete shelter, of the warmth of an enclosed and 
 comfortable fire, and of a companion whom he 
 could claim as his own, who should be a sharer 
 in his joys and a comfort in his sorrows, — a help 
 meet for him. 
 
 The Aryas were the first to form the home, to 
 begin domestic life. The female had been trans- 
 ferred from the promiscuous life of the community
 
 114 PEE-GLACIAL MAN. 
 
 to the privacy of the new homes, which became 
 places of enjoyment and happiness. 
 
 This new and sacred relationship called forth new 
 powers and affections. Children, no longer the 
 property of the group, became the objects of the 
 united affections of husband and wife. Love — 
 the atmosphere and foretaste of heaven — dwelt in 
 the home, and brought out the higher capabilities 
 of all. The father watched over and defended 
 his home, and supplied its wants. The mother 
 cared for its inmates, guided and instructed her 
 children, and was solicitous for their welfare. 
 The nobler qualities were stimulated ; and man 
 commenced a new era of existence on earth, and 
 walked in a path leading to a higher life. 
 
 " And they were both naked, the man and his 
 wife, and were not ashamed." 
 
 Innocence is frequently represented as a nude 
 child. The child is innocent because it does not 
 know that it is naked. So the Aryan race, as 
 animals, knew no wrong; following the instincts 
 implanted by God, and by him pronounced good, 
 they were innocent. They did not know that they 
 were naked. Notwithstanding their advance in in- 
 tellect, they were still animals. The step from the 
 ignorance, and consequent innocence, of the animal, 
 to the knowledge of the spiritual being, they were 
 not ready for, and it had not yet been taken.
 
 CIVILIZATION. 115 
 
 CIVILIZATION. 
 
 The previous pictures have shown us the results 
 of hundreds of years of gradual advance, during 
 which the Aryan race, who entered the garden 
 nomads, depending on the chase and the spontane- 
 ous productions of the soil for food, had settled in 
 permanent homes, and cultivated the soil. These 
 families gradually grew into tribes, and these into 
 a nation, governed by laws, which in process of 
 time had been enlarged in their scope, and con- 
 solidated into a system of village and patriarchal 
 government. 
 
 They had also advanced in civilization : many 
 of the arts flourished; a picture, or hieroglyphic 
 system of writing was known ; and many new 
 tools and instruments of use in the agricultural, 
 manufacturing, and mechanic arts were employed. 
 
 In this intellectual advance, woman had taken 
 her part. Established as the teacher and guide 
 of her children, the help meet for man, and with 
 mutual interests, she had become his loving coun- 
 sellor and friend, and of the two was the more 
 spiritually inclined. 1 
 
 1 The description givcu by Mr. William J. Hornaday in his 
 Two Years in the Jungle, of the Dyaks, a native race of Borneo, 
 as mi untouched by modern civilization, will apply well to the 
 condition of the Aryas at the time. 
 
 The Dyaks, he says, have almost no religion. The woman is
 
 116 PRE-GLACIAL MAN. 
 
 KNOWLEDGE OP GOD. 
 
 "Now the serpent was more subtil than any 
 beast of the field which the Lord God had made. 
 And he said unto the woman, Yea, hath God said, 
 Ye shall not eat of every tree of the garden? 
 And the woman said unto the serpent, We may 
 eat of the fruit of the trees of the garden : but of 
 the fruit of the tree which is in the midst of the 
 garden, God hath said, Ye shall not eat of it, neither 
 shall ye touch it, lest ye die. And the serpent said 
 unto the woman, Ye shall not surely die : for God 
 doth know that in the day ye eat thereof, then 
 your eyes shall be opened, and ye shall be as 
 gods, knowing good and evil. And when the 
 woman saw that the tree was good for food, and 
 that it was pleasant to the eyes, and a tree to be 
 desired to make one wise, she took of the fruit 
 thereof, and did eat, and gave also unto her hus- 
 
 considered the equal of man, except in fighting and hunting. 
 She is treated well, and her advice is asked in matters of impor- 
 tance. Each man has hut one wife, and infidelity in marriage is 
 almost unknown. The young people are not forced to marry 
 against their will. The marriage of cousins is prohibited, and 
 great care is taken of hoys and girls. 
 
 In cases of infidelity or unchastity, the man is held equally 
 guilty with the woman, and with her shares the disgrace and 
 punishment of the crime. 
 
 Their houses are simple, and tbeii clothing of small account; 
 hut they are happy and prosperous, strictly honest, temperate, 
 aud musical, healthy, hospitable, sympathetic, and charitable.
 
 KNOWLEDGE OF GOD. 117 
 
 band with her ; and he did eat. And the eyes of 
 them both were opened, and they knew that they 
 were naked ; and they sewed fig-leaves together, 
 and made themselves aprons." 
 . Under the guise of a serpent, 1 the author rep- 
 resents the instincts as inciting to disobedience. 
 The old law forbade man to eat of the fruit of the 
 tree of kuowledge. The instincts (now sharpened 
 by intellect) claimed that this old prohibition was 
 obsolete ; that the good to be received would far 
 out-balance the threatened evil, and that the so- 
 called evil was good in disguise. 
 
 Man, in his long infancy of intellectual teaching, 
 had arrived at a point where something further and 
 higher was needed and sought for. There was a 
 God : his works were seen, and his being recognized. 
 What were his laws ? what his requirements ? 
 
 These questions had come more especially to 
 the woman. Intrusted by her husband with the 
 education of her children, with their welfare and 
 happiness at heart, she felt the want, and awakened 
 to the necessity, of a new life. There was some- 
 thing needed as a foundation to a good character 
 and an upright life. It was her intellect which 
 had enlarged in this direction, and to her the 
 tempter addressed his remarks ; and what were 
 the inducements he held out? 
 
 1 The serpent is the Eastern symbol for wisdom.
 
 118 PRE-GLACIAL MAN. 
 
 First, A direct contradiction of the threatened 
 punishment : " Ye shall not surely die." 
 
 Second, That she would become like God, know- 
 ing good and evil. 
 
 And what was her course of reasoning respect- 
 ing it ? 
 
 It is "good for food," for spiritual nourishment, 
 she says. It is "pleasant to the eyes," pleasant 
 in imagination ; to think that I can obtain that 
 knowledge for which I long. It is " a tree to be 
 desired to make one wise." My longing for it is 
 right and proper : my children require more than 
 I can give them. I wish to learn for their sake, 
 and I will pluck and eat of the fruit which shall 
 open my eyes and give me new light. 
 
 In the days of primal man the eating of the 
 fruit of the tree of knowledge had been prohibited. 
 Man was not ready for it. He had not advanced 
 far enough to be able to partake and receive nour- 
 ishment from it ; he was an animal, and desired 
 it not. The Aryan was now an intellectual being, 
 looking forward, ready for and desiring to advance, 
 waiting for a revelation. The instincts themselves 
 were urging him on, and the time was ripe for the 
 step to be taken. 
 
 As we have before said, the fruit of the tree of 
 knowledge was God's laws. By the eating of this 
 fruit, — in other words, through a knowledge of
 
 KNOWLEDGE OF GOD. 119 
 
 God's laws, — the ability is obtained to distinguish 
 between good and evil; and only through this wis- 
 dom can the power be obtained. Man's law decides 
 questions of right and wrong, as between man and 
 man ; but God's law gives to man a knowledge 
 of his requirements, and of the penalty attached to 
 their non-fulfilment. 
 
 SIN. 
 
 " She took of the fruit thereof, and did eat, and 
 gave also unto her husband with her ; and he did 
 eat." 
 
 While the woman's intellect was the sharper, 
 and her desires for improvement the stronger, her 
 husband was with her, supporting and strengthen- 
 ing her. 
 
 If she desired advance, so did he. While she 
 might be the more clear-sighted, he was ready to 
 adopt her reasoning, and go hand in hand with her 
 in the search for good. 
 
 Man learns by experience. The child is told 
 not to touch the heated stove : " it will burn." 
 But the words of caution carry no meaning to him : 
 he has never been burned, knows not the sensation. 
 He is heedless of the caution, disobeys the com- 
 mand, and suffers the consequent pain ; but he has 
 learned something, he has gained knowledge that 
 will last him his lifetime, while the accompanying 
 punishment was short and temporary.
 
 120 PRE-GLACIAL MAN. 
 
 " Ye shall not eat of it, neither shall ye touch 
 it, lest ye die." " Don't touch," was said to the 
 child ; " Don't touch," was the command to man : 
 the result in both cases is the same. They ate 
 of the forbidden fruit, and the death threatened as 
 the penalty of sin took place. It was the death 
 of innocence. But they gained something of far 
 more value than that loss ; namely, the knowledge 
 of good and evil, which will be theirs forever. 
 
 DEATH OF INNOCENCE. 
 
 " And the eyes of them both were opened, and 
 they knew that they were naked; and they sewed 
 fig-leaves together, and made themselves aprons." 
 
 Man, living in accordance with his instincts, 
 knowing no God, no higher law, was innocent. 
 Having no knowledge of sin, the threatened death 
 of innocence carried with it no meaning. They 
 did not even know that they were " naked," — were 
 innocent. But now they have partaken of the 
 fruit, they have obtained experience, their eyes 
 have been opened, they know what sin is. They 
 have lost innocence, which they did not value ; but, 
 like the burned child, they have gained knowledge, 
 — the knowledge of sin. While the child will have 
 a dread of fire, the man will have a dread of sin, 
 because of the consequences.
 
 KNOWLEDGE OF GOD. 121 
 
 temptation: 
 
 Adam and his wife bad sinned, and the knowl- 
 edge of the sin committed overwhelmed them with 
 shame and remorse. They endeavored by subter- 
 fuge and excuse to hide their sin, but they could 
 not free themselves from the guilty knowledge. 
 As the apron of fig-leaves upon the body only 
 served to make their nakedness more conspicuous, 
 so their excuses failed to hide their sin, even from 
 themselves. 
 
 Sin is the violation of a known law of God. 
 Man, for thousands of years, following the law 
 of his instincts, had broken every spiritual law of 
 God, yet was innocent, because the laws were 
 unknown to him ; but, with a knowledge of his 
 laws, the violation of them is sin, and sin is the 
 death of innocence. 
 
 To commit sin, was an evil ; but to learn what 
 sin is, was an advance forever severing this race 
 from the animal. Without sin, there is no virtue. 
 Temptation is in itself a means of good or evil, 
 of virtue or vice, as we act upon it. If we suc- 
 cumb to the temptation and commit sin, we have 
 done evil ; if we resist the temptation and over- 
 come it, we have advanced in the kingdom of God, 
 and have gained, not innocence, but virtue. 
 
 Temptation is the father of virtue, as well as
 
 122 ) PRE-GLACIAL MAN. 
 
 of vice. As there is no sin without temptation, 
 so also there is no virtue without the same tempta- 
 tion. The child and the animal man are innocent, 
 but they are not virtuous. Innocence is a nega- 
 tive quality, the absence of sin ; but a man who 
 has obtained a knowledge of good and evil, and 
 yet lives a virtuous life, is immensely greater than 
 the innocent man. Virtue is a positive quality ; 
 it is the result of conflict and strife ; it creates 
 power, strength, firmness and makes the complete 
 man. Christ was called upon to sustain greater 
 temptations than man ever bore before or since ; 
 and his complete triumph over them has made 
 him our exemplar and guide, — the "perfect man." 
 The greatest advance ever made by man was 
 when he learned the nature of sin, when he ob- 
 tained the knowledge of good and evil. To-day 
 without it we should be animals. 
 
 CONSCIENCE. 
 
 " And the Lord God called unto Adam, and 
 said unto him, Where art thou? And he said, 
 I heard thy voice in the garden, and I was afraid, 
 because I was naked ; and I hid myself. And he 
 said, Who told thee that thou wast naked? Hast 
 thou eaten of the tree, whereof I commanded thee 
 that thou shouldest not eat? And the man said, 
 The woman whom thou gavest to be with me,
 
 KNOWLEDGE OF GOD. 123 
 
 she gave me of the tree, and I did eat. And the 
 Lord God said unto the woman, What is this 
 that thou hast done ? And the woman said, The 
 serpent beguiled me, and I did eat." 
 
 Conscience was now for the first time heard ; 
 the voice of God in the heart upbraided them and 
 condemned their sin. They tried in vain to jus- 
 tify themselves: their excuses only showed their 
 knowledge of the crime they had committed. 
 Being confronted with the evidence of their sin 
 in the knowledge of their nakedness, Adam indi- 
 rectly charged God with being the cause of his 
 crime, by giving him the woman, at whose solici- 
 tation he did eat ; and the woman hastened to lay 
 the blame on the instincts, also given by God. 
 
 Conscience is born of the knoivledge of good and 
 evily and is unknown to the animal man. It is 
 not until God is known, and his laws recognized, 
 that man has a standard for guidance. A knowl- 
 edge of good and evil is necessary to awaken con- 
 science, and until then man is naked and innocent. 
 In just proportion to man's spiritual advance is 
 the sensitiveness and strength of his conscience. 
 
 The voice of conscience in the heart of a man 
 born and bred in the den of vice and ignorance 
 is dull and indistinct, almost lifeless, as compared 
 with that in the heart of a Channing, Thomas 
 a Kempis, or Christ.
 
 124 PEE-GLACIAL MAN. 
 
 THE INSTINCTS IN SUBJECTION. 
 
 " And the Lord God said unto the serpent, Be- 
 cause thou hast done this, thou art cursed above 
 all cattle, and above every beast of the field ; 
 upon thy belly shalt thou go, and dust shalt thou 
 eat all the days of thy life : and I will put 
 enmity between thee and the woman, and between 
 thy seed and her seed ; it shall bruise thy head, 
 and thou shalt bruise his heel." 
 
 Under the semblance of a curse, the author 
 shows a fact; namely, the consequences of their 
 act. 
 
 The race had obtained a knowledge of sin and 
 of temptation. They had advanced so far that 
 they recognized the source of the temptaion to 
 be their natural, or instinctive, propensities and 
 desires ; and they saw that only by keeping a con- 
 stant and steady guard over these instincts could 
 they obey God. They had learned that because of 
 these constant temptations to wrong, the instincts 
 must be put in subjection ; that not a single sug- 
 gestion of wrong-doing must be entertained, but 
 the evil temptation be crushed at once. 
 
 WOMAN BLESSED. 
 
 " Unto the woman he said, I will greatly mul- 
 tiply thy sorrow and thy conception ; in sorrow 
 thou shalt bring forth children ; and thy desire
 
 KNOWLEDGE OF GOB. 125 
 
 shall be to thy husband, and he shall rule over 
 thee." 
 
 Again the condemnation of God is merely a 
 statement by the author of the new condition of the 
 female, caused by the spiritual knowledge which 
 she has received, and the new duties devolving 
 upon her. 
 
 Woman, who, as an unknown member of the 
 race, had borne but few children, and who after 
 their infancy had no knowledge of, or care for 
 them, had become since the establishment of the 
 home, the mother of numerous children, whom she 
 nourished, cared for, watched over, and instructed. 
 The knowledge of good and evil awakened new 
 responsibilities, new hopes, and new fears. Anxi- 
 ety for their spiritual welfare was added to her 
 former cares, and with her conception her solicitude 
 is increased ; yet at the same time are her joys 
 multiplied. 
 
 In the old times, though a mother, she had no 
 husband, and soon lost her child; the family 
 relations were unknown. Under her new condi- 
 tions of being, sheltered and encouraged in her 
 husband's affection, and protected by his arms, she 
 joyed in the increase of her children : they were a 
 bond of affection. She leaned on the love of her 
 husband, and in his support was contented and 
 happy.
 
 126 PliE-GLACIAL MAN. 
 
 Nothing distinguishes the real advance of this 
 race so much as the position held by the female. 
 Wherever woman is held in reverence and affec- 
 tion, wherever she is the help meet for man, his 
 equal, bearing her full share of the duties and 
 responsibilities of the home, there we shall find 
 man in his highest state of development, and 
 government the most enlightened and liberal. 
 
 In this picture, the woman was recognized as 
 responsible to God and subject to his laws. She 
 had taken position as an equal partner with man 
 in the home ; she had found her proper sphere in 
 the care and instruction of her young ; and her 
 influence was felt in the nation, in the building 
 up of a religious people. 
 
 MAN BLESSED. 
 
 "And unto Adam he said, Because thou hast 
 hearkened unto the voice of thy wife, and hast 
 eaten of the tree, of which I commanded thee, 
 saying, Thou shalt not eat of it: cursed is the 
 ground for thy sake ; in sorrow shalt thou eat of it 
 all the days of thy life ; thorns also and thistles 
 shall it bring forth to thee, and thou shalt eat the 
 herb of the field ; in the sweat of thy face shalt 
 thou eat bread, till thou return unto the ground: 
 for out of it wast thou taken : for dust thou art, 
 and unto dust thou shalt return."
 
 KNOWLEDGE OF GOD. 127 
 
 " Because." The curse again represents the 
 consequences of his acts, and the position to which 
 this race has arrived. " Because thou hast heark- 
 ened unto the voice of thy wife," — hast followed 
 her counsel, hast sustained her in her search for 
 good, and, throwing off the fetters of the animal, 
 hast advanced with her in thy desire for religious 
 knowledge, — therefore, "cursed is the ground for 
 thy sake." Not man is cursed, but the ground; 
 and for bis sake, his good, his benefit, his eternal 
 welfare. 
 
 This beautiful earth, with all its delights for 
 the senses, containing every thing which the in- 
 stinct of man craves, full of creature comforts ; 
 this earth, which has fully satisfied all the long- 
 ings of the animal man, — is now cursed for his 
 sake. While he looks upon it, and recognizes its 
 loveliness, he shall not be satisfied. He is now 
 cognizant of a future life; he now understands 
 that this is not the end of his existence. The tree 
 of life, twin of the tree of knowledge, is before 
 him ; and he longs to partake of its fruit, and live 
 forever. He has learned that this life is not his 
 goal, but that it is the scene of his trials. Thorns 
 and thistles of disappointment and sorrow await 
 him ; he shall eat of the herb of affliction ; all his 
 labor shall give him but temporary satisfaction ; 
 and here he shall have no permanent happiness.
 
 128 PRE-GLACIAL MAN. 
 
 The fruit of the tree gave unto the Aryan race 
 the knowledge of good immensely greater than 
 the evil. This knowledge, while it opened their 
 eyes to their nakedness and sin, showed them also 
 a new life, the spiritual. This present life had 
 now become to them a scene of growth and devel- 
 opment, as well as of toil and trouble. While it 
 gratified the animal senses, it did not content the 
 new longings of the spirit for something more 
 lovely and satisfying to be found beyond. They 
 had taken that great step which allied them to 
 God. Even though they sin, they could never go 
 back to the animal existence. A new and larger 
 life had opened to them : they had entered therein, 
 and had learned that sin brought misery, and that 
 well doing resulted in happiness. Life on this 
 earth would be short, full of trial, temptation, 
 disappointment, and sorrow. Here man must 
 labor for the bread which perisheth ; but his real 
 home is beyond, and to that he must turn his 
 steps as the goal of Iris desires. 
 
 WOMAN THE UNIVERSAL MOTHER. 
 
 " And Adam called his wife's name Eve, because 
 she was the mother of all living." 
 
 In these words Adam crowns his wife with the 
 acknowledgment of her virtues. It was woman, 
 who, by her faithfulness in the moral and religious
 
 WOMAN THE UNIVERSAL MOTHER. 129 
 
 instructions of the young, in her spiritual pre- 
 science, and her courage in the right, had brought 
 the race to that point where they could appreciate 
 and receive the teachings of God. 
 
 In this race woman was received as the equal 
 of man. She was his friend, his counsellor. She 
 sought the truth, and instructed her children ; and 
 her care and labor are gratefully acknowledged. 
 No other race had attained to the same height of 
 spiritual knowledge; and (Eve) the women of the 
 race were the mothers of all living, of all who had 
 obtained a knowledge of the life beyond. 
 
 Even to this time is this true. The Aryan race 
 is the only living race of mankind. All others 
 are either in the darkness and sleep of animal 
 existence, or, just awakening, are slowly learning 
 how to live. Some have advanced to the intellect- 
 ual, others are commencing the spiritual period ; 
 while many are still animals, governed by their 
 instincts alone. 
 
 Beyond this, however, the woman is the uni- 
 versal mother of all God's children. 
 
 The Aryas believed that they were literally 
 the children of God, that he was their actual 
 father ; and they endeavored to live lives worthy 
 of their parentage. 
 
 To the mother they gave the highest position 
 in the family. They honored and revered her as
 
 130 PRE-GLACIAL MAN. 
 
 the procreative agent of God, through whom he 
 brought his children into this world. To her they 
 intrusted the care and culture of the child as a 
 sacred charge : she was not only the mother, but 
 also the spiritual guide and instructor, of the child. 
 She was, indeed, the mother of all living. No 
 child of God could appear in this world, except 
 through the intervention of the woman. This 
 belief is the key to the close and confidential rela- 
 tions existing between the Aryan and his God, 
 their trust in his love and care, as shown by the 
 writings which have come down to us. 1 
 
 THE LAW OF THE SPIRIT. 
 
 " Unto Adam and to his wife did the Lord God 
 make coats of skins, and clothed them." 
 
 The emblem represents the animal instincts as 
 no longer fierce, subtile, watching the opportu- 
 nity to strike and wound or kill, but as subdued, 
 given wholly into the control of man. As the 
 uncivilized man used the skins of the wild beasts 
 (the only portion that could be made of use) to 
 
 1 Mrs. Leonowens in her very interesting work, Life and 
 Travels in India, in writing of the position of woman among 
 the Parsees, or Persian Aryas, says, "In the early days of the 
 Zoroastrians, woman was held, not so much as an equal, bul as 
 something superior in the home. In social rights and homo 
 duties, the hushand and wife shared alike; and, side by side, 
 they ministered to the holy fires on their household hearth. 
 The bride and bridegroom are distinctly enjoined to perform
 
 THE LAW OF THE SPIRIT. 131 
 
 clothe and warm him, so the instincts, the animal 
 portion of man, are placed in his hands to admin- 
 ister to his comfort, and to be used for his benefit. 
 As guides for man, they are of no further use ; but 
 held in subjection, and properly used, they will 
 add to his happiness and well being. 
 
 Thus God shows man the proper position of the 
 instincts. When governed by the intellect alone, 
 they become intensified ; and man riots in the 
 indulgence of his lusts and passions. This is seen 
 in the sketch we have of life in Sodom and 
 Gomorrah, and among the Canaanites. It is seen 
 also in the increase of crime in civilized countries, 
 where woman has neglected the religious training 
 of her children, and where the common-school 
 education is unaccompanied by religious teaching. 
 
 These same instincts, under the command and 
 guidance of the spirit, give power, strength, and 
 force to all good purposes. They are the propell- 
 ing powers ; and, properly used, they make the man 
 a larger, nobler, more powerful man. Originally 
 pronounced by God good, for the guidance of the 
 
 together their civil and religious duties. But the poetic love 
 and reverence which surrounded woman in the early days of 
 the Aryans, and which is still unsurpassed in all their literature, 
 struck deeper than laws or rules ; and in a burst of generous 
 and spiritual enthusiasm, all men were commanded to bow the 
 knee in filial reverence before the mother of a family, declaring 
 a mother to be greater, more blessed, than a thousand fathers."
 
 132 PliE-GLACIAL MAN. 
 
 animal man, they continue good, as the servant of 
 the spiritual man. 
 
 As in the establishment of the home the Deity 
 is represented as personally acting, so in the pres- 
 ent case it is God who makes " coats of skins 
 and clothes them." The act is emphasized as a 
 divine gift. There is shadowed forth in the action 
 of the Deity a special gift. He confers on man 
 a power which he did not before possess. 
 
 Man himself, and the material world around 
 him, are governed by laws which he calls " natu- 
 ral." These laws are to a certain extent known, 
 and their action can be depended upon. Any thing 
 not controlled by these laws is termed super- 
 natural, — beyond or above nature. The results 
 of such supernatural action have been called mira- 
 cles ; the actuality of miracles has been ques- 
 tioned, and by some they have been denounced as 
 impossible. 
 
 In the symbol before us, the skin originally 
 bestowed on the animal for his own use has been 
 placed in the hands of man as the superior animal 
 for his use. In like manner the natural laws 
 governing the animal man and material things 
 are placed in the hands of the spiritual man as 
 the superior and ruler of the animal man. The 
 skin is given to man to clothe, to cover him. God, 
 who has covered his child, the spiritual man, with
 
 THE LAW OF THE SPIRIT. 133 
 
 an animal or material body, subject to the laws 
 of nature, places those laws in the hands of the 
 spiritual man, subject to the supernatural laws of 
 the spirit, which have power over, and govern or 
 supersede, the natural laws. 
 
 This power held by the spirit over the laws of 
 nature is but little known or understood at the 
 present time ; it evidently was known to, and was 
 used by, the Aryas. 
 
 In the Old Testament we have the record of 
 holy men and prophets, who, enlightened by God, 
 were made acquainted with, and used, this spiritual 
 power. In the New Testament the Christ had 
 full knowledge of these spiritual laws : he used 
 them in the healing of multitudes, and taught his 
 disciples to wield the same power ; so that the 
 seventy sent forth by him report on their return 
 their full success in the application of these laws. 
 
 This power of the spirit is given only to those, 
 who, conscious of the indwelling presence of God, 
 hold constant communion with him, and govern 
 their lives by his expressed will and law ; these, 
 influenced by the desire to aid and help their 
 fellowman, seeking the power in the spirit of the 
 Christ, for the good of mankind, may hope to 
 receive the blessing.
 
 134 PRE-GLACIAL MAN. 
 
 THE AEYAS IN THE GAEDEN. 
 
 The Arj'as with other white races entered Hin- 
 dostan about B.C. 15000. The glacial ice, caus- 
 ing a gradual increase of cold, had driven to 
 warmer climes most of the races who depended 
 on the bounties of Nature and the chase for sus- 
 tenance ; the Aryas, meantime, moving farther 
 south. The frigid zone, or belt, in its southern 
 progress finally reached Northern Hindostan. The 
 immense body of ice and snow which covered the 
 Himalaya Mountains aided greatly in refrigerat- 
 ing the atmosphere. Passage out of India became 
 impossible, the passes of the mountains being 
 closed and blocked by ice. Thus confined in the 
 central and southern portion of the country, sepa- 
 rated from all the rest of mankind for a period 
 of three or four thousand years, they were stimu- 
 lated by the exigencies of their situation to invent 
 means by which they could protect themselves 
 from the intense cold at night and the scorching 
 heat of day. Civilization brought new wants; 
 each, in turn, being met by new inventions. 
 Wants supplied, luxuries demanded new means 
 of supply. Thrown entirely on their own re- 
 sources, skill and wisdom increased, and new de- 
 mands were met by new inventions. Thus the 
 race progressed. They obtained a knowledge of
 
 THE Til in D MIC RATION. 135 
 
 many of the arts and sciences, and became a 
 highly intellectual people. Their spiritual progress 
 during this period we have herein described. 
 
 It is difficult for us to imagine the great 
 changes in the daily temperature of this period. 
 In summer, the direct rays of the sun by day 
 created intense heat, more especially when accom- 
 panied by southerly winds which had swept over 
 lands of torrid, or more than torrid, heat ; while 
 at night the immense body of ice at so short a 
 distance north, with the neighborhood of enormous 
 ranges of mountains covered from head to foot 
 with ice, made the rigor of the night severe, and 
 caused frequent destruction of vegetation. 
 
 In winter, the immense body of ice, only twenty 
 or thirty degrees north, sent out its long fingers of 
 ice and snow, causing intense cold, with storms and 
 blizzards of days and even weeks duration, which 
 often reached to, or even south of, the equator, 
 and carried death to any hot-country animals in 
 its path. 
 
 THE THIRD MIGRATION. 
 
 " And the name of the third river is Hiddekel : 
 that is it which goeth toward the east of Assyria." 
 
 Hiddekel is the name given to the country 
 bordering on, and east of, the River Tigris, cover- 
 ing the high plains of southern Central Asia. 
 
 About 11500, the southerly movement of the
 
 136 r RE-GLACIAL MAN. 
 
 glacial ice ceased, and a counter-action commenced. 
 The habitable belts slowly followed the ice in its 
 northern retreat, and warmth gradually increased. 
 The flora and fauna of the country changed ; the 
 vegetation of the semi-tropics replaced that of 
 the temperate zone ; and the animals of the same 
 zone disappearing, they were replaced by those of 
 the warmer clime. 
 
 As the temperate belt moved northward, those 
 races which had not made permanent habitations 
 moved with it. About B.C. 9000, large bodies of 
 the white races moved from Northern Africa, from 
 Arabia and Hindostan, into parts of Western Asia 
 esat of the country afterward known as Assj'ria. 
 These races were still nomads, living in promis- 
 cuous intercourse, and without family ties. 
 
 This movement from the garden left India 
 largely in the possession of the Aryas ; here for 
 many yeays more they increased in civilization 
 and in intellectual and spiritual knowledge. 
 
 THE ARYAS' EDUCATION COMPLETED, AND THEIR 
 WORK APPOINTED. 
 
 " And the Lord God said, Behold, the man has be- 
 come as one of us, to know good and evil : and now, 
 lest he put forth his hand, and take also of the 
 tree of life, and eat, and live forever : therefore 
 the Lord God sent him forth from the Garden of
 
 THE ARTA8' EDUCATION COMPLETED. 137 
 
 Eden, to till the ground from whence he was 
 taken." 
 
 In these stirring words, the writer of the alle- 
 gory pictures God as proclaiming the work of 
 preparation complete. The Aryan has become as 
 God. He partakes of God's nature, and with him 
 has a knowledge of good and evil. He has reached 
 the object of his creation ; is in the image of God, 
 and after his likeness ; has become aware of his 
 birthright, and looks forward to a life beyond this 
 earth, as the goal of his desires. 
 
 Adam had partaken of the fruit of the tree of 
 knowledge. His strong wish for a better life had 
 been gratified, and he had obtained the knowledge 
 of which he was in search. But this had led to a 
 higher knowledge, that of eternal life ; and that was 
 now the object of his desire. How should he 
 obtain it? 
 
 God teaches him that eternal life is the reward 
 of those who do his will. He must " till the 
 ground from whence he was taken," must impart to 
 others the spiritual knowledge he had gained. No 
 other way was given by which Adam could obtain 
 this coveted end. 
 
 The Aryas were the only race which had at- 
 tained to spiritual knowledge. They alone had 
 the knowledge of the fatherhood of God, of eternal 
 life, and the way ; and they alone could instruct 
 others in this glorious evangel.
 
 138 PRE-GLACIAL MAN. 
 
 Because he had attained this knowledge, " there- 
 fore the Lord God sent him forth from the Garden 
 of Eden." This favored race had now a work to 
 do. The duty is laid upon them to teach and 
 enlighten the world. This revelation is now com- 
 plete, and it has been placed in their hands to 
 teach to others. They cannot free themselves 
 from the obligation laid upon them, to spread the 
 knowledge of God, his laws and requirements; 
 of man, his position and destiny throughout the 
 world. They have been favored of God, and 
 must repay his favor by doing his will. 
 
 " So he drove out the man." 
 
 About B.C. 8000, the object of the long isolation 
 of this race in the Garden of Eden had been 
 accomplished. 
 
 Undisturbed by other races, they had grown 
 in numbers, and advanced in civilization and in 
 intellectual and spiritual knowledge. They had 
 reached the highest spiritual position possible to 
 man on this earth. They must no longer tarry in 
 the garden of animal delights, but must give to 
 others what they had so freely received. 
 
 God was so urgent that his commands should be 
 obeyed, that he "drove out the man," that the 
 work laid upon them should be at once com- 
 menced ; that they should " till the ground " now 
 open to them.
 
 THE FOURTH MIGRATION. 139 
 
 THE FOURTH MIGRATION. 
 
 " And the fourth river is Euphrates." 
 
 The Valley of the Euphrates, called in the Bible 
 the Plain of Shinar, is the land receiving the 
 fourth river of migration. 
 
 The continued movement of the glacial ice 
 northward had caused a return of the tropical 
 belt north of the equator, and in India the heat 
 had been steadily increasing for years. Emigra- 
 tion northward among the nomadic races, com- 
 menced long years before, had continued even 
 unto the present time ; but now those who had 
 resided in more permanent abodes, in villages 
 and towns, began to feel the effects of the 
 heat. 
 
 Less ready to move than their nomadic breth- 
 ren, they had lingered on, becoming inured to the 
 heat that so gradually increased. The climate 
 had affected their bodily characteristics. They 
 had become languid, spiritless, disinclined to exer- 
 tion, and had lost their original energy, strength, 
 and elasticity. This condition of existence had, 
 however, given them a more studious and serious 
 cast of character, making them more thoughtful, 
 and had led them to a higher position in spiritual 
 life than could have been possible under other, 
 and more variable, circumstances.
 
 140 PRE-GLACIAL MAN. 
 
 The warmth of the climate had finally become 
 so intense as to affect the health of the people ; 
 more especially were the children sickened by the 
 deadly miasmas that filled the air. Fever and 
 pestilence prevailed, and men created for a differ- 
 ent and cooler clime could not sustain the noxious 
 vapors and debilitating heat. They were literally 
 driven from the garden no longer adapted to 
 their want. 1 
 
 The flora and fauna of the country had for a 
 long time been changing. The vegetation of the 
 temperate zone had disappeared, and had been 
 replaced by that of the semi-tropical and torrid 
 zones. The beasts, birds, reptiles, and insects of 
 the hot climates had taken possession of the 
 woods, plains, rivers, and jungles. The various 
 discomforts caused by them, with the increasing 
 heat, caused a strong and general movement from 
 the central and southern portions of India ; and 
 large numbers sought a more temperate clime. 
 Passing out of India, they turned westward along 
 the shores of the Indian Ocean and Persian Gulf, 
 until the fertile valley of the Euphrates arrested 
 their course. Still larger numbers from southern 
 India arrived by means of vessels, at the same 
 
 1 It is a well-known fact, that the children horn in India of 
 English parents cannot live in the climate : their parents are 
 obliged to send them to England to preserve their lives.
 
 TIIE TREE OF LIFE, AND THE WAY. 141 
 
 place. Here, a thousand or fifteen hundred miles 
 north of their old home, they again greeted the 
 familiar trees and plants of the temperate zone, 
 and felt again the invigorating influence of its 
 cooler atmosphere. Here, driving out by their 
 superior numbers the various nomadic tribes who 
 had made this fertile plain their camping-ground, 
 they formed their homes. 
 
 Continual accessions from India soon covered 
 the plain with towns, villages, and cities, until 
 they had consolidated into a nation. At the same 
 time the new surroundings and necessities caused 
 an increased demand for mechanical and manu- 
 facturing work of various kinds, and had a de- 
 cided effect upon the arts and industries of the 
 people. 
 
 THE TREE OP LIFE, AND THE WAY. 
 
 " And he placed at the east of the Garden of 
 Eden Cherubims, and a flaming sword which 
 turned every way, to keep the way of the tree of 
 life." 
 
 The tree of life was with the tree of knowl- 
 edge in the garden from the first, ready for man 
 when he should desire with all his heart to obtain 
 it ; but, unlike the tree of knowledge, it could 
 not be seized. God protected it from man by the 
 llaming sword of his requirements ; and those
 
 142 PRE-GLACIAL MAN. 
 
 requirements are, that we do his will. That is 
 " the way of the tree of life. 1 
 
 1 It has been claimed that man is possessed of eternal life 
 by reason of his birth as son of God; that the wicked who do 
 not his will still, are immortal: and it is upon this claim that the 
 doctrine of a never-ending life of misery, of eternal damnation, 
 is based. 
 
 The teaching of the allegory contradicts this horrible defa- 
 mation of God. The way of life is kept from all who refuse to 
 do his will. God, more merciful than man, allows the death of 
 the spirit — the second death — to the wicked. 
 
 " In the day that thou eatest thereof thou shalt surely die." 
 
 We have shown that sin was the death of innocence: it was 
 also the death of the spiritual man. 
 
 Disease is the commencement of death in the natural body; 
 and, if not arrested in its course, and cured, that body will die. 
 Sin is a disease of the spiritual body; and, if it is not repented of, 
 and forsaken, it will inevitably cause the death of the spirit. 
 The allegory teaches us that eternal life does not belong to man, 
 except in the germ: its growth and continuance depend on living 
 a righteous and holy life. God bestows it only on those who 
 seek it by doing his will. The sinner does not receive " the gift 
 of God," and cannot therefore suffer eternal punishment, except 
 as eternal oblivion is such a punishment.
 
 ltlZsUMti OF PERIOD ADAM. 143 
 
 VII. 
 
 RESUME OF PERIOD ADAM. 
 
 Let us not be misunderstood. These emblems 
 represent no particular action or event, but pre- 
 sent the results of hundreds of years of gradual 
 advance in intellectual, moral, and spiritual knowl- 
 edge. There was no individual Adam or Eve, 
 no surgical operation performed. There was no 
 actual tree of knowledge or tree of life, and no 
 serpent. These symbols represent the object of 
 man's being, and the goal towards which he was 
 to direct his steps ; namely, the knowledge of 
 God, of his laws and requirements, and of his 
 relationship to man ; of man, his nature, wants, 
 capabilities, work, and destiny ; of immortal life 
 as the object of man's desires, and the reward of 
 his faithfulness. 
 
 From that day to this, man has been partaking 
 of the fruit of the tree of the knowledge of good 
 and evil, has been gradually learning what are 
 God's laws and requirements, is slowly coming to 
 a belief in the actual fatherhood of God, is begin-
 
 144 PRE-GLAC1AL MAN. 
 
 ning to see what is required of him as a child of 
 God ; and in the distance he sees the tree of life, 
 guarded by God himself from all but those who 
 faithfully do his will, so far as it has been re- 
 vealed to them. 
 
 In all the lower creations of God there had been 
 a continual advance from the lowest to the highest 
 types ; so, in the creation of man, there were dif- 
 ferent grades of intelligence. The white races 
 were the most advanced ; and of the white, the 
 Aryan, probably the latest created, was the highest 
 of all. It was endowed with greater intellectual, 
 and higher spiritual, powers than any other race 
 of man. 
 
 Isolated in the Garden of Eden, coming in 
 contact with no other race of like character, 
 with no outside troubles to engage attention, the 
 thoughts of its members had naturally turned 
 inward. Their intellect, vividly alive, looked for- 
 ward and sought some greater good than any yet 
 obtained ; and the author pictures the various 
 steps in their intellectual and spiritual advance. 
 
 Man had cultivated the ground : this may be 
 called the first step in civilization. That act had 
 produced individual interests, and these interests 
 had been acknowledged and protected by law. 
 This advance could not stop here. Individual 
 ownership necessitated separation ; this, again,
 
 RESUME' OF PERIOD ADAM. 145 
 
 was the result of individual action. One man 
 selected a lot of land, which he called his own. 
 On it he built a hut, and induced a female to sepa- 
 rate from the group, and live with him. They 
 united in tilling the ground, and in raising the 
 crops on the land. Another selected a piece ol 
 ground for the exclusive use of cattle, giving his 
 personal attention in caring for them. He ob- 
 tained the consent of another female to live with 
 and aid him ; he also provided a shelter to protect 
 himself and wife from the inclemencies of winter. 
 In these little homes children made their appear- 
 ance, and received the care and affection of their 
 parents, as belonging to them and not to the 
 group. The example of these individuals was 
 followed by other members of the group, until 
 the race were settled in homes, and had become 
 members of a civilized and stable community, 
 raising grain, fruits, and roots, breeding cattle, and 
 bartering or exchanging products with each other. 
 These were the first steps in intellectual advance. 
 One thing should be noted in this connection. 
 The importance of the change proposed is fore- 
 shadowed in the repeated statement of the Deity, 
 that " it is not good that man should be alone : 
 I will make him a help meet for him," and in the 
 further representation that the surgical operation 
 is performed by God personally. He removes the
 
 146 PRE-GLACIAL MAN. 
 
 rib, forms the woman, and brings her unto man. 
 In other words, the family is of divine origin, an 
 institution established by God for the benefit and 
 advancement of mankind. For fifteen thousand 
 or twenty thousand years man had lived an animal 
 life. God now breaks up this nomadic life, and 
 forms the home, the beginning of civilization. 
 
 The author then shows the process by which 
 the aroused intellect of the race obtained a knowl- 
 edge of God and his laws. The series of pictures 
 show the results of long years of progress, culmi- 
 nating in the recognition of God, of his laws, of 
 their own position as his children, of eternal life, 
 and of the obligations placed upon them to pro- 
 mulgate that knowledge throughout the earth. 
 
 The desire to partake of the fruit of the tree of 
 knowledge of good and evil was an ever increasing 
 desire. They continued to feed upon the fruit; 
 they continually grew in both intellectual and 
 spiritual knowledge. They were taught that temp- 
 tation to wrong-doing came not from God as was 
 charged by Adam and Eve in the allegory, but 
 from their animal desires and instincts ; and that 
 henceforth these instincts must be controlled and 
 kept in subjection. 
 
 Under the new law, new duties and responsi- 
 bilities were laid upon them. Husband and wife 
 were alike subject to the laws of God ; they should
 
 RtiSUMti OF PERIOD ADAM. 147 
 
 mutually support each other, and instinct their 
 children. Having received the knowledge of a 
 future life, they should so live as to obtain it: 
 this life was temporary, and preparatory for the 
 life to come. 
 
 The spiritual nature of man is able to receive, 
 but not to originate, God. The Deity cannot be 
 recognized by the senses, nor evolved by the intel- 
 lect ; only by direct revelation can the things of 
 God be made known unto man. 
 
 While the tree of knowledge could not only be 
 seen, but its fruit be plucked, partaken of, and 
 assimilated, the tree of life could only be seen, 
 and that only after the spiritual nature had been 
 awakened by the eating of the fruit of the tree 
 of knowledge. 
 
 The spiritual man feels the want of, and desires, 
 a life beyond this earth; but of himself he can 
 obtain no knowledge of such a life, neither can 
 he find the way. 
 
 While God and his being may be partially dis- 
 csrned by the spirit, only by revelation does man 
 obtain a knowledge of his laws and requirements, 
 of eternal life and the way thereof. 
 
 In man's spiritual advance, the Deity worked 
 by direct means. He opened the eyes of man to 
 see and recognize the tree of knowledge, convicted 
 the man and woman of sin, and taught them to
 
 148 PRE-GLACIAL MAN. 
 
 tread on the serpent. He blessed the woman with 
 maternity, and the man and woman with human 
 love. He awakened them to a knowledge of 
 eternal life, and taught them the way. He gave 
 them the instincts to use for the increase of their 
 spiritual power and happiness, and he placed in 
 their hands the laws of the spirit. 
 
 Direct revelations, step by step, as they could 
 understand them, were given by inspired teachers, 
 until the full knowledge of the being and purposes 
 of the Deity, and the work and destiny of man, 
 had been received. 
 
 Having arrived at the highest point of spiritual 
 knowledge man is capable of attaining, the Aryas 
 were informed of the duties devolving upon them 
 as the most favored and advanced race of man. 
 
 They were children of God, but so were all 
 mankind. They were aware of the object of the 
 being and future destiny of man ; and they were 
 called upon to spread the knowledge throughout 
 the earth, that all should know God as their 
 father, should be aware of the life hereafter, and 
 of the way to obtain it. God's commands were 
 laid upon them to promulgate his law, and they 
 were informed that obedience to his commands 
 was a requisite in obtaining eternal life. 
 
 The Aryas, having been thus prepared for the 
 work before them, were removed to the Euphrates
 
 CHILDREN OF GOD. 149 
 
 Valley, where they became a great nation ; and 
 in the continuation of the allegory we find the 
 record of their progress. 
 
 CHILDREN OF GOD. 
 
 Physicians tell us that the ova, or life-germ, in 
 man is in no way distinguishable from the same 
 germ in beast or bird ; that the minute egg is the 
 same in all : it is the germ of the animal creature. 
 
 The Aryas believed that God, by some special 
 act of his power, at the proper time placed in the 
 animal germ of man the seed of his spirit ; that 
 every child born into the world was consequently 
 not an animal only, it was an intellectual and 
 spiritual being, a child of God, inheriting his 
 immortal powers ; that by his act God became 
 the actual father of the spiritual being, that the 
 sonship of man was real and actual ; that the 
 woman, having been chosen by him as the medium 
 through whom his children should be born into 
 the world, was entitled to the highest honor. 
 
 Every mother was looked upon as, in a spiritual 
 sense, the espoused of God : she was the mother 
 of his children, the transmitter of his spiritual 
 life. Holding such a relationship, she was ex- 
 pected to keep herself holy, pure, and undefiled. 
 By reason of her position, she was held in special 
 respect and reverence ; and in all matters con-
 
 150 PliE-GLACIAL MAN. 
 
 nected with the religious training of her child, 
 her will was supreme. 
 
 The announcement made to Mary, the mother 
 of Jesus, by the angel, thousands of years after, 
 respecting the birth of the Christ, is a re-statement 
 of the faith of the Aryas. They believed that, 
 while the human parents might be considered as 
 the authors of life in the animal, God alone was 
 the father of the spiritual child, that which gov- 
 erns and controls the animal ; that in every birth 
 "the poAver of the Highest overshadowed" the 
 woman, and that the " holy thing " which was 
 born of her was by God's direct agency his child ; 
 that each one was known to him, and loved by 
 him, as his child, and that this was the universal 
 law of human birth. 
 
 Among the Parsees, or Persian Aryas, the 
 mother is still highly honored as being God's 
 chosen instrument ; she is regarded as superior 
 to man, and to this day she is called the " trans- 
 mitter of life." 
 
 THE CHILD. 
 
 We have traced the footsteps of man as he 
 advanced from an animal to the position of a 
 spiritual and responsible being. In like manner, 
 every child born into this world passes through 
 the same experience. He is born an animal, with
 
 REVELATION MADE TO THE ARYAS. 151 
 
 animal instincts controlling all his actions, — his 
 bodily comfort all he requires. His intellect 
 begins to act, and strengthens his animal desires, 
 and the child gives evidence of what the trinita- 
 rian calls "total depravity;" it being merely the 
 intellect strengthening and forcing the animal 
 instincts to a greater development. These require 
 the repressing hand of the parent. He must con- 
 trol, or aid the child to control them, until the 
 spiritual nature begins to act, and the child 
 becomes aware of his moral responsibility. 
 
 Every child is placed in the hands of his par- 
 ents as an innocent animal. It is for the parent 
 to guide him, and aid him : first, to put the 
 instincts under his feet, to gain control over them ; 
 and finally, through the power of God, to use 
 them for his own good and the good of those 
 around him. 
 
 The innocence of the animal will pass away ; 
 and it is the parents' duty to see that this inno- 
 cence is replaced by that which is immeasurably 
 its superior, — virtue. 
 
 THE REVELATION MADE TO THE ARYAS. 
 
 The religious belief of the Aryas was the result 
 of long-continued teaching, combined with expe- 
 rience, through which they advanced to a higher 
 moral and spiritual position than any other race
 
 152 PRE-GLACIAL MAN. 
 
 has yet attained. Let us examine the revelation 
 they had received, as it was at this the highest 
 point of their existence. 
 
 This revelation taught that God was one, infi- 
 nite in being, supreme in power ; that he created 
 the heaven and the earth, and all that in them is ; 
 that his power upheld and supported all things. 
 
 That man is made in the image of God and 
 after his likeness; that, while plants, fish, birds, 
 and animals were each and all made after their 
 kind, man was created after God's kind, and par- 
 took of his nature ; that they were the actual 
 children of God, brought into being through the 
 agency of the woman, and they habitually called 
 themselves " sons of God." 
 
 That God loved man with more than the affec- 
 tion of a woman for her babe, and that he desired 
 their love and obedience in return. This was 
 shown in providing, in his creative acts, every 
 thing the heart of man could desire on this earth, 
 and creating in him the senses whereby the most 
 ignorant could enjoy the beauty of the scenery, 
 the fragrance of the flowers, the flavors of the 
 fruits, the harmony of the birds, and the sublimity 
 of Nature ; giving him intellect that he might rec- 
 ognize this love, and a soul that he might render 
 to the Creator of all this loveliness his grateful 
 affection and adoration.
 
 REVELATION MADE TO THE AllYAS. 153 
 
 They believed that immortal life is the gift of 
 God ; that all men are capable of receiving it, and 
 can obtain it by doing his will, and obeying his 
 commands. 
 
 That every thing which God has made is good. 
 
 That man is subject only to the laws of his 
 existence and his spiritual knowledge. As an 
 animal, he obeys the laws of his instincts, made 
 for his use by the Deity, and by him pronounced 
 good, and under the action of which he pro- 
 nounces man innocent. 
 
 That sin is the violation of a knotvn law of God, 
 and that man must first obtain a knowledge of 
 God and his laws before he can commit sin. 
 
 That conscience is the voice of God in the heart 
 that knows him, and has been instructed in the 
 knowledge of good and evil; that without such 
 knowledge man is without a conscience. 
 
 That innocence is a negative quality, carrying 
 with it immunity from punishment. Thus, the 
 infant, the idiot, the pagan or heathen, having no 
 knowledge of God, cannot commit sin, and are 
 innocent. 
 
 That virtue is a positive quality, obtained 
 through knowledge of God and his laws, by con- 
 test with, and the overcoming of, temptation to 
 sin. It gives strength to the character, power and 
 determination to the will, makes the instincts its
 
 154 PHE-GLACIAL 31 AN. 
 
 servants, and forces them to the position for which 
 they were created ; namely, the service of man. 
 
 That the instincts, used in accordance with the 
 will of the Creator, are good; but, turned to a 
 wrong use, are evil. 
 
 That there is no eternal life for the wicked, and 
 consequently no eternal punishment. 
 
 Some old beliefs are put to rest by this history. 
 
 Adam was the name of a race, not of an indi- 
 vidual ; he was neither the first man, nor was the 
 race the first race. 
 
 Mankind never sinned in Adam : they are not 
 lost, but are all in God's keeping and care. 
 
 The heathen are not, and never were, going 
 down to destruction. They are God's children, 
 still in the state of ignorance and innocence ; they 
 have not yet attained to the knowledge of good 
 and evil, but are awaiting the teaching of the 
 Aryan race. 
 
 The problem of evil, which has so long puzzled 
 man, is no problem at all. Evil is simply making 
 a wrong use of a blessing. God creates no evil. 
 Man alone is the author of evil, and will be until 
 he learns to use, and not abuse, his instincts. 
 
 Man is consequently the only devil, the only 
 Satan. There is no place for Satan, except in the 
 heart of man. There, too, is his hell. There is
 
 REVELATION MADE TO THE ARYAS. 155 
 
 no place in heaven or on earth for any other, and 
 God creates nothing but good. Hence, — 
 
 " There is no God but God," no Satan to dis- 
 pute control with the Creator ; but God is all in 
 all, — one, supreme, and indivisible. 
 
 This is the first revelation, the Evangel the Aryas 
 are required to teach mankind, and is the same 
 that was afterwards taught by the Christ.
 
 156 PRE-GLAC1AL MAN. 
 
 VIII. 
 
 PERIOD CAIN AND ABEL ; OR, RELIGIOUS STRIFE. 
 
 We have seen that " Adam " was not the name 
 of an individual, but a cipher name, or word, 
 descriptive of the personal appearance of the 
 Aryan race, and also of the character of that 
 people for a period of years. That period had its 
 commencement, culmination, and, as we shall see, 
 its decline and end. 
 
 "Cain" and "Abel," and the names in the 
 " genealogical record," so called, are each and all 
 cipher words descriptive of the character of the 
 influences governing the period mentioned ; each 
 of said periods, as was the case with "Adam," 
 having its birth, growth, and, with the exception 
 of " Cain," its decline and end. 
 
 These epochs overlap each other, — a second 
 commencing while the first is in full force ; a 
 third, and perhaps a fourth, being in operation 
 before the end of the first. In this way the 
 author shows the influences at work, which mod 
 ify, change, or overpower the preceding influence 
 on the character of the people.
 
 PERIOD CAIN AND ABEL. 157 
 
 In connection with these periods, other events 
 and incidents which affect the moral and political 
 well-being of the people are recorded by the author 
 in allegorical language ; and from these combined 
 records we obtain our knowledge of the history of 
 the race. 
 
 " And Adam knew Eve his wife ; and she con- 
 ceived, and bare Cain, and said, I have gotten a 
 man from the Lord." 
 
 Eve conceived ; not, Adam begat. She had 
 gotten a man from the Lord. This paragraph 
 shows the belief of the Aryas, which was, that 
 God used the woman as the medium through 
 whom he brought his children into the world. 
 The man is the fruit of her labor and pain. 
 
 The meanings of the word "Cain," 1 "strength, 
 power, possession, possessors of the world," de- 
 scribe both the character of this new portion of 
 the race, and the ascendency of force or energy 
 in the period. The race still exists ; and its period 
 of physical, intellectual, and spiritual energy is 
 without end. 
 
 New ideas, new impulses, were stirring in the 
 life of the race ; and Cain is the result. Since 
 the Aryas' removal to the valley of the Euphrates, 
 an active, impulsive, aggressive race had sprung 
 
 1 The meanings given to the words supposed to he proper 
 names are mostly taken from Crudeu's Concordance.
 
 158 PRE-GLACIAL MAN. 
 
 up ; a new and vigorous life had been infused into 
 the nation, with new hopes and aspirations. Indi- 
 viduality of thought, determination of purpose, 
 and energy of character, marked the new mem- 
 bers of the race. Freedom of opinion was enjoyed 
 on all matters, civil and religious. Rulers were 
 chosen by the free voice of the people, and all 
 matters of interest were freely discussed. 
 
 Religion, its rites, ceremonies, and proper admin- 
 istration, were objects of chief importance, and 
 they occupied the thoughts of all. To its enlight- 
 ening and humanizing power, they owed their 
 material and intellectual advance, and the com- 
 forts and happiness of home. 
 
 The old race were quiet, thoughtful, introspec- 
 tive, having almost a passion for the spiritual ; 
 making the worship of God a daily, almost an 
 hourly, duty. Disinclined to active exertion, they 
 preferred to retain their old ways, and live as they 
 had always lived. 
 
 The strength and power of the new members 
 of the race were marked and decisive ; they were 
 restless under the limitations of their position, 
 and sought in vain to stir the sluggish blood of 
 the nation ; their views were considered alarming 
 and revolutionary, and they were rejected as 
 Utopian. 
 
 " She [Eve] again bare his brother Abel."
 
 PERIOD CAIN AND ABEL. 159 
 
 " Abel " means " weakness, breath, vapor." 
 
 The life and activity of the new portion of the 
 race, the new ideas presented, and propositions 
 made, were received with disapprobation. A party 
 arose opposed to the heterodox views of Cain. 
 This antagonism extended to religion, the subject 
 of greatest interest to all, and party spirit ran high. 
 
 " Abel was a keeper of sheep, but Cain was a 
 tiller of the ground. In process of time it came 
 to pass, that Cain brought of the first-fruit of the 
 ground an offering to the Lord. And Abel, he 
 also brought of the firstlings of his flock and of the 
 fat thereof. And the Lord had respect unto Abel 
 and to his offering: but unto Cain and to his 
 offering 1 he had not respect. And Cain was very 
 wroth, and his countenance fell." 
 
 Opposed to Cain was the religious conservatism 
 of the nation, representing the old ways and old 
 
 1 These were not offerings to God in the sense of sacrifices. 
 The Aryas offered no sacrifices. Their nature ahhorred cruelty; 
 they had a purely spiritual religion of the highest type. Zoro- 
 aster, the earliest Aryan teacher of whom we know any thing, 
 taught that God was a spirit, the maker and sustainer of the 
 universe; that man was endowed with immortality, and par- 
 took of the nature of God; and that there was a future state of 
 reward and punishment. These he proclaimed to be inspired 
 teachings from God. The Hindu Aryas living in the original 
 home of the race, in character types of the parent race, are merci- 
 ful to all animals, and the cow and bull are their emblems of 
 good; the earth being called "the infinite, the all-nourishing 
 cow," and the sun "the fiery-winged one, the immortal bull."
 
 160 rRE-GLACIAL MAN. 
 
 methods. There was a natural antipathy between 
 the two influences. 
 
 In supplying the funds to carry on religious 
 services, this antagonism reached a high point of 
 personal abuse and recrimination ; and the refusal 
 of the authorized officers to receive the gifts from 
 the Cainites, while those from the other party 
 were accepted, added fuel to the flame of personal 
 animosity. The great body of the race appear to 
 have taken no active part in the dispute. They 
 advised peace, and called upon the Cainites to 
 comply with the law and fulfil their obligations. 
 " If thou doest well, shalt thou not be accepted ? " 
 say they, " and if thou doest not well, sin lieth at 
 the door." 
 
 " And Cain talked with Abel his brother [and 
 Cain said unto Abel his brother, Let us go out 
 into the field 1 ] : and it came to pass, when they 
 were in the field, that Cain rose up against Abel 
 Ins brother, and slew him.'" 
 
 The angry feelings of the Cainites had not been 
 mollified by the arguments addressed to them, 
 and they determined to free themselves from the 
 obstacles in their path. By subterfuge and fraud 
 they induced their opponents to meet them in the 
 field, and they then fell upon and slew them. 
 
 1 This clause, omitted in our version, is contained in the 
 Samaritan, Septnagint, Vulgate, and other versions, and is a 
 necessary part of the story.
 
 PERIOD CAIN AND ABEL. 161 
 
 " And the Lord said unto Cain, Where is Abel 
 thy brother ? And he said, I know not : Am I 
 my brother's keeper? And he said, What hast 
 thou done ? the voice of thy brother's blood crieth 
 unto me from the ground." 
 
 This sudden and unprovoked outrage by which 
 the party of Abel had been extinguished, and 
 horror of the indiscriminate slaughter, aroused 
 the community. Their indignation is met with 
 scorn, and the matter is treated with the greatest 
 nonchalance by the Cainites. Am I my brother's 
 keeper? But they are not allowed so to pass the 
 matter over : it is too serious a crime for forget- 
 fulness. The conscience and sense of justice of 
 the community are aroused, and the blood of the 
 innocent calls aloud for punishment. 
 
 " And now art thou cursed from the earth, which 
 hath opened her mouth to receive thy brother's 
 blood from thy hand ; when thou tillest the ground, 
 it shall not yield unto thee her strength ; a fugi- 
 tive and a vagabond shalt thou be in the earth." 
 
 This "curse," like the others which have pre- 
 ceded it, is a statement of fact. The Cainites, 
 restless, ambitious, progressive, have become dis- 
 satisfied with their condition and surroundings ; 
 curbed, restrained, confined, they have fretted and 
 rebelled; and now circumstances combine to hurry 
 forward what would have been their ultimate
 
 162 PRE-GLACIAL MAN. 
 
 action. They will remove from their place of 
 birth, and seek in a new country the development 
 of their ideas. They cannot remain here tilling the 
 ground, and plodding along in the old rut, when 
 the world is all before them, from which to choose 
 their home. 
 
 The " curse " contains a prophecy : they shall 
 be " fugitives " and " vagabonds," wanderers, rest- 
 less and unsatisfied ; they shall seek new coun- 
 tries and new homes. Nervous, energetic, of a 
 roving disposition, and fond of adventure, they 
 shall risk life in exploring and colonizing foreign 
 lands. The period of Cain is without end, and 
 this shall be a permanent characteristic of the 
 race. 
 
 " Cain said unto the Lord, My punishment is 
 greater than I can bear. Behold, thou hast driven 
 me out this day from the face of the earth ; and 
 from thy face shall I be hid ; and I shall be a fugi- 
 tive and a vagabond in the earth; and it shall 
 come to pass, that every one that findeth me shall 
 slay me." 
 
 This is an acknowledgment on the part of the 
 Cainites of their position. They shall be fugitives 
 and vagabonds, restless and unsatisfied ; and their 
 present movement is but the emblem of their 
 future action, — the following out of their in- 
 stincts as a race. They were to go into strange
 
 rERTOD CAIN AND ABEL. 163 
 
 lands, — the first organized colonizing party since 
 the migration of their forefathers from the Garden 
 of Eden ; and the proposed breaking of the ties of 
 family, of friendship, and of nationality produced 
 temporary dismay and sorrow. They would go 
 away from that portion of the earth where God 
 was known and worshipped, into unknown lands 
 inhabited by races that knew not God. They 
 would encounter unknown danger and difficulties, 
 magnified because unknown. What should prevent 
 the barbarous inhabitants they should encounter 
 from annihilating them? Verily, "every one that 
 findeth me shall slay me." 
 
 " And the Lord said unto him, Therefore who- 
 soever slayeth Cain, vengeance shall be taken on 
 him sevenfold." 
 
 The burden laid upon the Aryas was to till the 
 ground from whence they were taken. They were 
 required to spread the knowledge of God through- 
 out the world. 
 
 This branch of the race should have the initia- 
 tory duty in charge. It should go forward in the 
 prosecution of its task ; blindly perhaps, but 
 none the less certainly, until it had accomplished 
 its work. It might meet with rebuffs and mis- 
 fortunes ; its progress might be retarded, even 
 stopped, but only at the expense of the opposing 
 power.
 
 164 PRE-GLACIAL MAN. 
 
 If checked in its advance, it should retire, but 
 only to gain new force, and to return with aug- 
 mented power, and sweep all opposition from before 
 it, repaying its previous misfortune with seven- 
 fold retribution. 
 
 " And the Lord set a mark upon Cain, lest any 
 finding him should kill him." 
 
 This mark, commonly called a curse, is again 
 but a statement of fact. On this portion of the 
 Aryan race God had set a mark, which was known 
 and recognized by all, — one which distinguished 
 them then and to-day from all other races of man, 
 and from the original body of their own race. 
 The individuals of this branch were blondes. 
 Their complexions were clear ; skin light colored, 
 hair brown, red, yellow, and almost white ; their 
 eyes blue, gray, hazel, and brown. The original 
 or main body of the Aryas had ruddy complexions, 
 black hair and eyes, the hair of both branches 
 being wavy or slightly curling. 
 
 The mark of Cain should aid in their preserva- 
 tion. A fear of them and of their power should 
 accompany them, and prove a protection. 
 
 This prophecy respecting the character and des- 
 tiny of the Cainite branch of the Aryan race, 
 written six thousand years ago, has been in 
 process of fulfilment ever since. It has spread 
 over Northern Europe and North America, is
 
 PERIOD CAIN AND ABEL. 165 
 
 gradually possessing Africa, and a portion cf Asia 
 is also ruled by it. The nations forming the 
 Cainite branch of the Aryan race are to-day the 
 most powerful and energetic of nations, and 
 the prophecy that they shall possess the world 
 will undoubtedly be fulfilled. 
 
 We will now leave the Cainites for a time, and 
 continue the history of the parent race.
 
 166 PBE-GLACIAL MAN. 
 
 IX. 
 
 ARYAN PERIODS. 
 SETH; OR, MORAL DEGRADATION. 
 
 "And Adam lived [two] hundred and thirty- 
 years, and begat . . . Seth " (B.C. 6731) \ 
 
 The word "begat" is used here and in other 
 places in the sense of descended from, or proceed- 
 ing from, the same stock or race, — off-shoots 
 from the parent stem. 
 
 1 In the approximate dates given to the prominent events 
 thus far in this allegory, we have been guided by the time taken 
 in the " precession of the equinoxes." We now approach events 
 marked in the Bible by Usher's chronology. Late Assyrian 
 discoveries show his chronology to be wholly unreliable. The 
 Septuagint and others, although adding fourteen hundred years 
 to that of Usher, are still almost equally false. 
 
 Assyrian researches have already added some fifteen hundred 
 and fifty years, carrying back tbe date of the so-called creation 
 to B.C. 6961, twenty-nine hundred and fifty-seven more years 
 than by Usher's table. 
 
 As the Bible gives but three years for the whole creative 
 action, the occupancy of the garden, the temptation, fall, and 
 ejection of Adam and Eve, and the birth of Cain and Abel, we 
 must take the next prominent event — namely, the expulsion of 
 Cain — as a point from which to date in the continuance of this 
 history.
 
 ARYAN PERIODS. 167 
 
 "And he [Adam] begat sons and daughters." l 
 " Seth " means " put," and " who puts." 
 Webster's definition of the word "put" is "a 
 rustic, a clown, a girl, a wench, a prostitute." 
 And " who puts " is " to lay down, to give up, to 
 surrender." In the sense in which they are here 
 used, the words are now obsolete. 
 
 No individual or race can remain stationary: 
 they must advance or recede. 
 
 The Bible date of this event is a hundred and twenty-eight 
 years after the creation, or B.C. 3876. Hale's Septuagint adds 
 fourteen hundred and seven years, or B.C. 5283. Add to this the 
 fifteen hundred and fifty years shown by Assyrian research to 
 be necessary, and we have B.C. G833 as the date of that event, 
 and that of creation B.C. 6961. 
 
 In the continuation of this history we shall use this enlarged 
 chronology. For the periods of time generally supposed to be 
 dates of the births of the patriarchs, we shall adopt the time 
 mentioned in the Septuagint as recorded by Hale. 
 
 1 Besides those mentioned in this history, which is a history 
 of the parent race, with an accompanying history of its princi- 
 pal branch, there were other " sons and daughters," descend- 
 ants of the race, who in every period formed migrating parties. 
 Travelling westward, they passed into Europe, and, driving out 
 the primitive inhabitants, settled the countries bordering the 
 Mediterranean Sea. They carried with them a knowledge of 
 many of the arts. They used implements of bronze, and their 
 advent in Europe is called the " bronze age." 
 
 These migrations were continuous for many hundred years, 
 continuing through every period of the Aryan history from 
 Adam to Noah. These emigrants established empires, after- 
 ward known as Grecian and Roman; and their descendants are 
 the brunette races of Southern Europe.
 
 168 rRE-GLAClAL MAN. 
 
 The departure of the Cainites was a great loss 
 to Arya. After the storm and strife described in 
 Cain and Abel, and the excitement consequent 
 thereon, there came a period of quiet and repose : 
 apathy followed excitement, the dreamy spiritual- 
 ity of the race resumed its old sway, every thing 
 returned to the old ways, and careless security 
 rested upon the community. 
 
 The worship of God, and obedience to his laws, 
 were still the general characteristics of the race ; 
 but the purity of their religion had been tarnished, 
 it had lost some of its simplicity and earnestness, 
 and its observance had become partly a matter of 
 form and ceremony. 
 
 Between the date of the emigration of the Aryas 
 to the Euphrates Valley and the present time, 
 great changes had taken place in the material 
 conditions of the race. Various textile fabrics 
 were made ; metals were mined, and formed into 
 utensils and implements for use in their daily 
 work in agriculture and the chase. Changes had 
 also taken place in the outward circumstances and 
 relative positions of individuals : some had accu- 
 mulated riches, while others had become poor. 
 Some, by industry and frugality, had increased in 
 cattle, sheep, and lands ; others, by carelessness or 
 want of thrift, had lost their possessions. The 
 first naturally increased their comforts, built better
 
 ARYAN PERIODS. 109 
 
 houses, lived more sumptuously, and were the 
 conservators of religion and law ; the others had 
 become idle, shiftless, and regardless of the obli- 
 gations and observances of religion. Idleness and 
 poverty go hand in hand, and vice and crime 
 accompany them. This class gradually sunk into 
 a position of ignorance and sloth ; they became 
 clownish, debased, and vile. Caring little for vir- 
 tue or chastity, they gave themselves up to a life 
 of ignorance and debauchery. Licentiousness and 
 crime increased, until, in self-defence, the better 
 portion of the community was obliged to place 
 a heavy hand on this class and its action, as seen 
 in the next picture. 
 
 ENOS; OR, PHYSICAL RESTRICTION: 
 
 " And Seth lived [two] hundred and five years, 
 and begat Enos." " Then began men to call upon 
 the name of the Lord" (B.C. 6526). 
 
 The meaning of the word " Enos " is " fallen 
 man, degraded ; he who is subject to all kinds of 
 evil in both body and soul." 
 
 The wickedness and licentiousness of the lower 
 classes had affected those above them. Crime 
 committed by a portion of a community re-acts 
 on the other members. They had become careless 
 of their religious duties, and had allowed those 
 poorer in worldly goods to drift into a position
 
 170 PRE-GLACIAL MAN. 
 
 which had now become a menace to the whole 
 people. 
 
 Suddenly awakened to the fact of their decline 
 from their former high position, the Church, which 
 for hundreds of years had diligently instructed 
 the people, found that its preaching had been 
 but of little avail. Crime had developed to an 
 alarming extent, despite its teaching. 
 
 The position was serious, and called for imme- 
 diate action. Earnest endeavors were made to 
 reach the conscience of the people. A cry of 
 warning and alarm resounded throughout the 
 nation ; and all were called upon to sustain the 
 services of the Church, and aid in the religious 
 teaching of the people ; and earnest prayers and 
 petitions were raised to God for his help. 
 
 The nation, aroused from its slumber of security 
 by the recognition of the evil which had been 
 developed in its midst, took stringent measures of 
 redress. Restraint was put upon the poorer class. 
 The law was called in to repress disorder and 
 crime, and new laws to meet the exigency were 
 made. Their freedom of action was restrained ; 
 they were deprived of their power of suffrage, 
 and, finally, they were made the bound servants 
 of the rich. 
 
 This was the beginning of class distinctions. 
 As time passed, and greater disparity appeared in
 
 ARYAN PERIODS. 171 
 
 the material relations and social conditions of the 
 people, other lines of separation were formed, 
 until there were several distinct classes, each sepa- 
 rated from the others by their learning, riches, or 
 avocations. 
 
 The control of the lower class became more 
 strict. Laws were made to protect the upper 
 classes from their violence ; and the final result 
 was a system of subjection nearly allied to slavery, 
 by which they were made serfs of the soil. Under 
 the control of the owners of the land, the serf, 
 male and female, became " subject to all kinds of 
 evil in both body and soul." 
 
 This was not done suddenly : it was the gradual 
 work of tins period, — a growth and accretion of 
 many years, until serfdom had become established 
 and hereditary. It had not been accomplished 
 without struggles and conflicts ; but the serfs 
 were now powerless, and apparently acquiesced 
 in their lot. 
 
 Crime cannot be committed without its effects 
 becoming apparent in the character and life of 
 the community. The holding human beings in 
 bondage re-acted on the character of the masters, 
 making them unjust, imperious, and licentious. It 
 affected the whole body politic. It lowered the 
 general tone of the people, and detracted from 
 their former high and eminent position.
 
 172 P RE-GLACIAL MAN. 
 
 Their religious life became affected by the poison, 
 and deteriorated. As is always the case when 
 religion lowers its standard and becomes debased, 
 the outward services and forms of observance be- 
 came more elaborate ; and pomp and magnificence 
 took the place of truth and piety, of honesty and 
 loyalty. 
 
 CAINAN; OR, CASTE FORMATION. 
 
 "And Enos lived [one hundred and] ninety 
 years, and begat Cainan " (B.C. 6336). 
 
 The word " Cainan " means " possessor, pur- 
 chaser, builder of a nest." A builder is one who 
 establishes, or erects, or makes firm ; a nest high 
 up, above others, beyond reach. 
 
 The disparity in worldly possessions — which 
 commenced in the period of Seth, and increased in 
 Enos — continued to enlarge in this period. While 
 the poor had become debased, degraded, and en- 
 slaved, the rich had increased in wealth. Some 
 by inheritance, others by purchase, had become 
 large holders of land and serfs. An aristocracy 
 of wealth had been established ; magnificent resi- 
 dences had been erected, the halls in which were 
 decorated with paintings, and hung with rich 
 stuffs. The furniture was finely ornamented and 
 of the richest materials. Retainers and servitors 
 abounded, and evidences of wealth and luxury 
 appeared on all sides.
 
 ARYAN PERIODS. 173 
 
 By reason of their wealth and leisure, the rich 
 became the ruling class, making and enforcing the 
 laws. 
 
 This great increase of wealth, accompanied by 
 power and position, continually enlarged the dis- 
 parity in the condition of the higher and lower 
 classes ; and it might be well said of the former, 
 that they "built their nests high up," beyond 
 others, and out of reach of the lower classes. 
 
 Under the demand caused by riches, new trades 
 and manufactures were brought into existence, 
 new and rich stuffs were manufactured, a great 
 impulse was given to the inventive faculty, metals 
 were formed into innumerable objects of use and 
 ornament, and skilled mechanics and artisans grew 
 rich on the products of their artistic labor. 
 
 The pursuit of riches, place, and power, which 
 now characterized the race, made them self-seeking, 
 proud, and arrogant. Their moral character had 
 been lowered from its former high position ; riches 
 had contaminated them. Religion was at a low 
 ebb ; God was worshipped as a matter of form ; 
 many had ceased to believe in him, and seemed 
 to be sunk in infidelity and vice.
 
 174 PRE-GLACIAL MAN. 
 
 MAHALALEEL ; OR, RELIGIOUS REVIVAL. 
 
 " And Cainan lived [one hundred and] seventy 
 years, and begat Mahalaleel " (B.C. 6166). 
 
 The name means, " he that praises God ; illumi- 
 nation of God." 
 
 At this time a new element appears in the 
 preaching of one who claims to be inspired by 
 God, and whose efforts stay the rapid decadence 
 of the race. A new impulse was given to the 
 worship of God. His greatness and power were 
 proclaimed, and his name magnified. The con- 
 sciences of the people were awakened, the apathy 
 which had prevailed was broken, and for a time 
 the decline in the spiritual life of the race was 
 stayed. New interest in religion was aroused, 
 and new temples were erected and dedicated to 
 the service of God. He was praised, extolled, 
 and magnified in songs and psalms. 
 
 The ancient faith, which had died out in many 
 hearts, was again preached. A portion had con- 
 tinued to worship God in sincerity and in truth : 
 the new preaching increased their numbers, and 
 revived their spirit. For a time this interest in 
 religion continued ; but, like all movements de- 
 pendent on one man, it soon flagged. New objects 
 took the attention of the many; the religious 
 services deteriorated into a matter of form, an
 
 ARYAN PERIODS. 175 
 
 utterance of the lips and not of the heart ; neglect 
 ensued, and apathy again seized upon the nation. 
 
 The race had grown into a great and powerful 
 nation, and its cities were spread over the vast plain. 
 Distinctions in position had arisen between the 
 serf and artisan, or mechanic, between them and 
 the trader or merchant; and between them and the 
 rich land-holder these distinctions had become 
 permanent, — forming castes. 
 
 The priests were also separated from the secular 
 classes, and claimed superior sanctity ; while, by 
 reason of their office, they wielded great power 
 and influence. 
 
 The government was still nominally that of a 
 republic ; but the laws were made and adminis- 
 tered by the higher classes only, — the mechanic, 
 artisan, and serf having been disfranchised. 
 
 JAR ED; OR, AUTOCRATIC GOVERNMENT. 
 
 "And Mahalaleel lived [one hundred] sixty 
 and five years, and begat Jared " (6001). 
 
 The meaning of the word is, "he that descends, 
 he that rules, he that commands." 
 
 While the various influences of the former 
 periods had been at work shaping the course of 
 events, and building up an apparently strong and 
 stable government, new thoughts and ideas had 
 arisen in the hearts of the higher classes, and a
 
 176 PRE-GLACIAL MAN. 
 
 change in the form of government was desired by 
 them. 
 
 Worldly riches covet the pomp and magnifi- 
 cence of a royal state. Those holding large pos- 
 sessions longed to have their superiority seen and 
 recognized. There should be a distinction, they 
 thought, between the rich and poor ; the common 
 man, the artisan and merchant, should bow down 
 to them as to superiors. This feeling of pride, 
 fostered by riches, made strong by intellectual 
 culture and by habits of leisure, led to a haughti- 
 ness of demeanor, which required a difference 
 in dress and bearing that might distinguish the 
 favored class from the common herd. 
 
 While these feelings led the richer orders to 
 desire a king, under whom they might obtain titles 
 and honors, the merchants, traders, artisans, and 
 mechanics were led to believe that the splendors 
 of a court, and the requirements of lords and 
 ladies, would produce a demand for rich garments, 
 jewellery, furniture, and furnishings, that would 
 greatly stimulate trade and manufactures, and be 
 a great help and benefaction to them. The priest- 
 hood, too, felt that, should such a change take 
 place, they would not be losers : their religion 
 would have the protection of government, their 
 influence would be increased, their power courted, 
 and their franchises extended.
 
 ARYAN PERIODS. 177 
 
 The result is easily seen : a king was chosen to 
 rule over the people. They descended from their 
 former position of self-government, and became 
 the puppets of a king. Various orders of nobility 
 were established. These, with their vast retinues 
 and followers, created a class whose interests were 
 identical with those of the king, and opposed to 
 those of the lower classes, the main body of the 
 people. The priesthood, while nominally standing 
 between the higher and lower classes, and claiming 
 by reason of their profession perfect independence, 
 were really affiliated with the higher orders by 
 reason of their learning and intellectual culture, 
 and by the support given by the government, to 
 which they looked for the preservation and exten- 
 sion of their privileges. The change from popular 
 to monarchical government was completed. The 
 people themselves created a power which after- 
 ward oppressed them by restrictions and taxa- 
 tion. 
 
 As the new order became strengthened by time, 
 and the kings felt more secure on the throne, new 
 powers were assumed. Aided by the nobles, new 
 burdens were placed upon the people, to sustain 
 the pomp and luxury of the throne. The sway 
 of the king finally became despotic, and his com- 
 mand law. 
 
 These changes were the result of years of rule.
 
 178 PRE-GLACIAL MAN. 
 
 At first a constitutional monarchy, the power of 
 the throne had been gradually strengthened until 
 it became autocratic. The titles, emoluments, and 
 position of the nobles were confirmed by time. 
 The traders, merchants, and artisans formed a 
 middle class, many of whom, notwithstanding 
 heavy taxes, became rich, and added largely to 
 the prosperity of the nation by their enterprise 
 and industry ; while the serfs, working without 
 recompense other than the bare necessaries of 
 life, were sullen and discontented, crouching and 
 servile. 
 
 ENOCH; OR, INTELLECTUAL ACTIVITY. 
 
 "And Jared lived an hundred sixty and two 
 years, and begat Enoch " (B.C. 5839). 
 
 The word means " wisdom, learning ; dedicated, 
 disciplined." 
 
 In all this time, and especially during the last 
 period, the growth of the nation had been great 
 in worldly riches and prosperity. Civilization and 
 the mechanic arts and manufactures had advanced. 
 The requirements of the nobles and others for 
 luxurious establishments had increased the pro- 
 duction of rich textile fabrics for use and orna- 
 ment. Work in gems, jewellery, seals, and precious 
 stones, metal and other ornaments for the person 
 and household ; skilled labor in works of art, in
 
 ARYAN PERIODS. 179 
 
 the erection of buildings, temples, and palaces, — 
 were in demand ; and the life and stir of the cities 
 gave evidences of great wealth and luxury. 
 
 Commerce had greatly increased. The trade 
 between Arya and India had become of impor- 
 tance, and for many years there had been inter- 
 course with their Arabian neighbors. More espe- 
 cially had trade been carried on with Egypt, and 
 this commerce caused a demand for many of the 
 products of the mechanical skill and ingenuity of 
 the Aryas. 
 
 It was during this period that the cumbersome 
 hieroglyphic, or picture writing, gave place to the 
 cuneiform, or wedge-shaped characters. This new 
 system of recording events and ideas gave a de- 
 cided impulse to learning of all kinds. The 
 period was one of intense intellectual activity : 
 literature flourished, sciences and the arts were 
 studied, schools and colleges were multiplied, gen- 
 eral intelligence increased, and the nation was 
 apparently in a state of great prosperity and 
 happiness. 1 
 
 1 The Vedic Hymns, or Hymns of Wisdom, were probably col- 
 lected and put together at this time. These most ancient of the 
 sacred books of the Hindoo Aryas, known as the Rig Veda, con- 
 tain about one thousand hymns. In them we can see the process 
 in full operation through which the original monotheism of the 
 race was passing into polytheism. Some two thousand years had 
 passed siuce God had pronounced the work of preparation com-
 
 180 PRE-GLACIAL MAN. 
 
 In all this life, energy, and intelligence among 
 the people, the worship of God had its share. 
 While much of the apparent advance was in the 
 increase of pomp and ceremony in the ministra- 
 tions of the temples, there was an improvement in 
 the serious observance of the simple requirements 
 of religion. 
 
 Institutions of charity and mercy arose ; many 
 were sincere in their endeavors to live a righteous 
 and holy life, earnest to alleviate suffering and 
 
 plete, and had driven them from the garden in Eden. At this 
 time we find that the powers and attributes of God had become 
 personified, and these personifications were addressed as deities. 
 As yet they had not been separated from the one great Creator; 
 but his name was used interchangeably with that of his attri- 
 butes, in prayer and praise. At times they are used as different 
 names of the same great Being, and the influences and powers 
 of each ascribed to the one God. 
 
 This individualizing of the attributes of the Creator may at 
 some future time produce polytheism; but, while they address 
 the Deity under different names, it is the one God that appears 
 through all, and their monotheism is as yet unchanged. 
 
 In all these hymns there appears a beautiful childlike sim- 
 plicity and trust, a full and unbounded faith in the love and 
 care of God, and in his readiness to answer prayer. 
 
 In all these years, and in all these changes, there was still no 
 place for a devil, or god of evil. Their god or gods were all 
 lovers of, and helpers of, mankind. The only approach to the 
 idea of suffering was in the belief in the Drubs, — a personifica- 
 tion of conscience. They — the Druhs — were supposed to fol- 
 low the wicked, and keep the remembrance of their sins alive. 
 Sin, they believed, carried with it its own punishment; namely, 
 remorse. Hull was to them unknown, even in thought.
 
 ARYAN PERIODS. 181 
 
 want, and to reform abuses. The curse of serf- 
 dom was known and acknowledged; and many 
 were trying to lighten the bonds of the oppressed, 
 and to mitigate their sufferings. 
 
 The general increase in knowledge and intelli- 
 gence affected even the serf. Tillers of the soil 
 they were, but some among them had been called 
 upon to perform services for their masters in 
 hall and bower; some had become house-servants, 
 hewers of wood and drawers of water , some had 
 the care of horses and hounds ; others had become 
 personal attendants on their lords. In their posi- 
 tions their ignorance had been enlightened ; famil- 
 iarity in the houses of their masters opened their 
 eyes more fully to the hardships of their position, 
 and created a desire to free themselves from the 
 chains that bound them. As they improved in 
 intellect, they felt more strongly their wrongs, 
 and the injustice of their lot ; and there were 
 among them some who, impelled by personal 
 wrongs, or the desire for freedom, secretly ad- 
 vised rebellion. 
 
 These serfs had been disciplined by long years 
 of toil and unrequited service. Since the estab- 
 lishment of kingly rule, the shackles of servitude 
 had been made stronger ; more and more had been 
 required of them. They were looked upon as a 
 different race, and treated even worse than the
 
 182 PRE-GLACIAL MAX. 
 
 master's horses, hounds, or cattle. While they 
 fared sumptuously every da}*, the serf often felt 
 the pangs of hunger. 
 
 As time advanced, some of the serfs, maddened 
 by wrongs inflicted upon themselves or on those 
 whom they loved, dedicated themselves to personal 
 revenge, or to the service of their fellows. They 
 determined to break the bonds which bound them, 
 and be free. To do this, they secretly organized 
 an insurrection. The serfs all over the country 
 were aroused, and were pledged to take part in 
 the attempt. 
 
 GOD TOOK IIIH; OR, TJTE GREAT UPRISING. 
 
 " And Enoch walked with God : and he was 
 not ; for God took him." 
 
 The period of Enoch came to a sudden end. 
 A violent and unexpected uprising of the serfs 
 throughout the country took place. Maddened 
 by long years of suffering and wrong, they now 
 wreaked vengeance upon their oppressors: man, 
 woman, and child were subjects of indiscriminate 
 slaughter. The uprising had been so well planned 
 and so sudden, it seemed like a stroke of lightning 
 out of clear skies. The nobles and others, entirely 
 unprepared for such an outbreak, were taken by 
 surprise ; and upon many of them the wrongs of 
 years were expiated by cruel and horrible tortures
 
 ARYAN PERIODS. 183 
 
 and death. Young and old were equally the vic- 
 tims of the indiscriminate rage of the maddened 
 serfs. 
 
 The artisans, shopkeepers, and merchants at first 
 held aloof, but soon were obliged to take sides, 
 and, naturally dependent on the richer classes, 
 soon rallied to their aid ; and the uprising, which 
 had at first carried every thing before it, was sub- 
 dued. This was not done without much blood- 
 shed. Crime was rampant, and many individual 
 wrongs were righted in the most heartless and 
 cruel manner by the infuriated serfs. 
 
 METHUSELAH; OR, VENGEANCE. 
 
 " And Enoch lived [an hundred] sixty and five 
 years, and begat Methuselah " (B.C. 5674). 
 
 The meaning of the word "Methuselah" is, 
 " he had sent death," or, " the arms of death," or, 
 " spirit of death." 
 
 The succeeding period was one of fear and 
 turbulence. 
 
 The peace and security of years of prosperity had 
 been uprooted. Here was an element of danger 
 suddenly revealed which had been overlooked, 
 and must now be guarded against for the future. 
 
 The punishment of the serfs was such as to 
 strike terror to their hearts, and prevent forever 
 another outbreak of the kind.
 
 184 PRE-GLACIAL MAN. 
 
 The spirit of vengeance was strong in the hearts 
 of the masters ; and death in various ways, mutila- 
 tions, and scourging were the fate of thousands. 
 The tortures of many were so severe that they 
 would gladly have welcomed death to relieve their 
 sufferings. Those that remained were treated with 
 the greatest severity, and their servitude made 
 more galling than before. In their terrible despair 
 many sought relief in the arms of death, who to 
 them was a welcome guest. If the wrongs of the 
 serf had in some instances been visited violently 
 upon the master, the vengeance of the victors was 
 cruel in the extreme.
 
 llfisUM& OF CAIN AND ABEL, AND ARYA. 185 
 
 X. 
 
 RESUME OF PERIODS CAIN AND ABEL, AND ARYA. 
 
 The Aryas were originally a peculiar people. 
 Religious worship was a passion. They had re- 
 ceived from God a system of religion, perfect in 
 all its parts and as a whole. It required of its 
 votaries the subjugation of self and of all the 
 animal instincts to the requirements of God. His 
 law was paramount, and must be obeyed. 
 
 The Aryas' God was also their Father, and they 
 were the objects of his love and care. 
 
 They partook of their Father's nature, and 
 depended on his love. God had formed the world 
 for the pleasure and happiness of his children, and 
 had given them control over every living thing 
 therein, that they might use them for their benefit. 
 They had full and unbounded faith in the love of 
 their Father, and to him they addressed their 
 prayers in the simple confidence of children. 
 
 Their life was one of almost hourly worship. 
 The daily work and duties of the family, its births, 
 marriages, and deaths, "were subjects of prayer
 
 186 PHE-GLACIAL MAN. 
 
 and communion ; and God's blessing was asked on 
 every undertaking. 
 
 In the time that had elapsed since their estab- 
 lishment at the mouth of the Euphrates River, a 
 change had gradually taken place in the physical 
 and mental characteristics of a portion of the race. 
 Under new circumstances, and with new environ- 
 ments, new powers had been called out. The mild, 
 dreamy, religious, and introspective character of 
 the fathers had in some degree been lost. In 
 place thereof, appeared a large body possessing 
 nervous strength, boldness, and activity, — men 
 full of ambition, restless, and determined; they 
 had become dissatisfied with priestly rule, and pro- 
 posed changes in the manner of conducting the 
 affairs of church and the administration of justice. 
 
 With patriarchal and village government only, 
 power had naturally centred in the priestly order. 
 The laws of God being the law of the land, the en- 
 forcement of those laws devolved upon the priest- 
 hood, and they had become the governing power. 
 
 The propositions for change in the administra- 
 tion of the laws naturally met with opposition 
 from the priestly body, whose power would there- 
 by be reduced or taken wholly away. Conse- 
 quently an opposition party was formed ; and 
 between the two much ill-will was manifested, 
 until it culminated in bloodshed.
 
 RfiSUMfi OF CAIN AND ABEL, AND ARYA. 187 
 
 This act caused the removal of the Cainite 
 Arvas, and is the first migratory movement from 
 the Euphrates Valley recorded. 
 
 The loss to the Aryas in the departure of the 
 Cainites was great: their life, energy, and pro- 
 gressive spirit were gone ; and the quiet, dreamy 
 race lived on, until roughly awakened to a new 
 and hidden danger. 
 
 There had been a material advance in civiliza- 
 tion, arts, and manufactures, and the nation was 
 flourishing; but portions of the people had fallen 
 away from the faith and practice of the fathers. 
 Ignorance and crime had crept in; and about a 
 hundred years after the departure of the Cainites, 
 it was found that this element had so increased as 
 to call for the restraint of law. This had but a 
 partial effect ; and new and more severe laws were 
 made to keep the vicious classes in restraint, with 
 the result, that, about two hundred years later, 
 laws were enacted restraining them of their free- 
 dom, and placing them in the power of the richer 
 classes as their servants. 
 
 Their action gave the ruling class an interest 
 in reducing still further their liberty of action; 
 and this was done by stringent laws, which culmi- 
 nated in making these servants bound serfs of the 
 soil. 
 
 The disparity in the worldly position of the
 
 188 PRE-GLACIAL MAN. 
 
 Aryas produced its natural effect. Riches in- 
 creased in individual hands. 
 
 The demands of the rich stimulated industry, 
 and wealth increased in the nation. Some two 
 hundred years later, an aristocracy of wealth had 
 been established ; the different occupations and 
 trades of the people had been distinctly marked, 
 and had been formed into castes. 
 
 While the material wealth and prosperity of the 
 nation were continually increasing, its moral power 
 and strength were deteriorating. This gradual 
 decline was known and recognized by many; and 
 earnest endeavors had been made to purify the 
 race, and bring it back to its former high and 
 eminent position, with but little effect. 
 
 About B.C. 6166 there appeared one who claimed 
 to be inspired by God, whose preaching for a time 
 stayed the tide of sin. His efforts, however, had 
 but little permanent effect. In a few years the 
 interest he had excited died out, and left the race 
 even worse than before. 
 
 About B.C. 6000 a movement was made by 
 the leading classes to form a kingly government. 
 This succeeded; and, in the course of years, what 
 was at first an elective, became a monarchical gov- 
 ernment, with rulers whose powers were enlarged 
 by fraud and seizure, until they had become auto- 
 cratic and beyond law.
 
 RfiSUMfi OF CAIN AND ABEL, AND ARYA. 189 
 
 While all these changes were taking place, the 
 wealth and prosperity of the country continued 
 to increase ; arts and manufactures prospered, and 
 the intellectual activity of the nation was greatly 
 developed. The old dreamy, spiritually inclined 
 Aryan had apparently changed into the wide- 
 awake, practical man, seeking intellectual informa- 
 tion in a thousand new channels, or working for 
 wealth, station, and honor. 
 
 It was in the height of this intellectual and 
 physical vigor that the cuneiform writing was 
 invented, — about B.C. 5800. This ability to ex- 
 press thought by a few arbitra-ry signs, thus doing 
 away with the cumbersome picture-writing, gave 
 a great and added impetus to the intellectual 
 activity of the times : large additions were made 
 to the literature and learning of the age ; and com- 
 merce was stimulated to increased activity, and 
 opened with new countries. 
 
 While this great intellectual, mechanical, and 
 commercial activity occupied the minds of the 
 Aryas in general, there was below all this appar- 
 ent prosperity a danger overlooked, or, if seen, 
 despised. 
 
 The serfs, whose labors had been enlarged, and 
 whose lives had been made miserable, by the 
 increased demand on them, took courage from 
 despair, and rose against their masters. In the
 
 190 PRE-GLACIAL MAN. 
 
 suddenness of the blow, many of the ruling classes 
 were killed, and vengeance was taken by the tem- 
 porarily successful serfs on many of their former 
 tyrants ; but, after the first surprise, the commu- 
 nity rallied, the insurrection was quelled, and the 
 leaders put to death, or reserved for more terrible 
 punishment. 
 
 After a long period of trouble and anxiety, the 
 nation again took up the intellectual activity and 
 the material prosperity which had been so suddenly 
 interrupted by the rising of the serfs ; again com- 
 merce and the arts flourished, and Arya was the 
 leading nation of the earth. 
 
 At this time a new element came into the life 
 of the people, which will be related in a new 
 chapter.
 
 CAINITE PERIODS. 191 
 
 XL 
 
 CAINITE PERIODS. 
 CAIN; OR, POSSESSION. 
 
 We will now take up the history of the Cainite 
 branch of the Aryan race. 
 
 We have before given the meanings of the word 
 " Cain," which are, " strength, power, possession, 
 possessors of the world." 
 
 " And Cain went out from the presence of the 
 Lord, and dwelt in the land of Nod." 
 
 Central Asia had always been a land of wander- 
 ing to the races whose travels we have recorded. 
 From the Arctic shores they had traversed its 
 plains southerly to the Garden of Eden, thence to 
 Arabia and Africa ; and, in the change of climate 
 occasioned by the retreat of the glacial ice, many 
 had retraced the steps of their fathers, and now 
 wandered to and fro over the plains of Central 
 Asia, as their wants or pleasure dictated. 
 
 When the Aryas removed from the Garden of 
 Eden, and settled on the Euphrates plain, they 
 found in that region a large number of these
 
 192 PEE-GLACIAL MAN. 
 
 nomadic tribes of various races, who roved over the 
 country as necessity or impulse dictated. These 
 tribes, having no settled habitations, gave way 
 quietly to the increasing body of Aryas. 
 
 On the east of Arya the plains extended three 
 or four hundred miles, bordering on the Persian 
 Gulf, continuing inland from one to three hun- 
 dred miles. This land was still a land of wander- 
 ing, used by nomadic tribes for pasturing their 
 flocks and herds ; the fruits of the country being 
 the common property of all. Here the Cainite 
 colonists settled, and here laid the foundation of 
 a new empire about B.C. 6833. 
 
 The Cainites left Arya while at its spiritual 
 height, and were untainted by the sins which after- 
 ward contaminated that country. They carried 
 with them the laws and religion of their home ; 
 they were worshippers of God, and his laws were 
 recognized and obeyed. They understood the duty 
 and service which they owed to him, were aware of 
 his requirements, and of their destiny as immortal 
 beings. 
 
 ENOCH; OR, WISDOM. 
 
 " And Cain knew his wife ; and she conceived, 
 and bare Enoch." 
 
 It is not " and Cain begat," but she " bare 
 Enoch," or " wisdom." Enoch is the result of the 
 labor of the woman ; and in the new race she holds
 
 CAINITE PERIODS. 193 
 
 the same high position held by her in the mother 
 country, and is the guiding-star of the nation. 
 
 " And lie [Cain] builded a city, and called the 
 name of the city, after the name of his son, 
 Enoch." 
 
 The meanings of the word " Enoch " are, " wis- 
 dom, learning, disciplined, dedicated." 
 
 The result of a thousand years of labor and 
 toil in establishing themselves in a new country, 
 and the controlling influence of the women, are 
 here given. Cities and villages had grown up ; 
 the nation had greatly enlarged, and was a power 
 in the land. The women of the race were the 
 educators of the young, and the result of their 
 teaching had been learning, wisdom. 
 
 The men, too, had earnestly seconded the teach- 
 ings of the women ; they had been disciplined in 
 the trials and hardships incident to the establish- 
 ment of a new home ; they had dedicated them- 
 selves to the completion of the work before them, 
 and the result is shown, — not only the son, but 
 the city also, is called Enoch. 
 
 All have worked together for the good of the 
 whole ; and at this point of time the record is 
 made, that the whole community is guided by the 
 religious instructions imbibed while children from 
 the women of the race. 
 
 The lessons of the " high and eminent " period
 
 194 P RE-GLACIAL MAN. 
 
 of their race had been stamped on their memory 
 by the events leading to their separation. During 
 the whole of their active life and work in coloniz- 
 ing the country, they had remained true to their 
 early teachings. Religious strife had been the 
 cause of their separation from the mother country ; 
 and they had to this time kept the faith, which 
 had become so dear to them, in great purity. 
 
 The wisdom, learning, and experience of the 
 Aryan race were theirs; they had been uncon- 
 taminated by the curse of slavery ; and, in the 
 hundreds of years during which they had been 
 establishing themselves, they had retained their 
 interest in, and affection for, their mother country. 
 
 This period of Enoch was coincident with the 
 same period in Arya. The new system of writ- 
 ing established in the mother country was soon 
 adopted by them, and with like effect. It stimu- 
 lated study, aided in the dissemination of knowl- 
 edge, and gave impulse to intellectual pursuits. 
 
 Schools and colleges for the proper education of 
 the young were established, and the youth of both 
 sexes were required to study the various branches 
 of learning therein taught. Religion received the 
 support of government, the stated worship of God 
 was established, and religious instruction was im- 
 parted to all. Freedom of thought and opinion 
 was encouraged, and woman was honored and 
 cherished.
 
 CAINITE PERIODS. 195 
 
 IRAD; OR, THE LUST OF EMPIRE. 
 
 " And unto Enoch was born Irad." 
 
 The meanings of the word are, " sharp, or clear 
 vision; wild ass; great effusions; numerous de- 
 scendants ; many empires." 
 
 As we have seen, the race of Cain was restless, 
 active, ambitious, fond of adventure, and desirous 
 of possession. One of the results of the intel- 
 lectual activity of the nation was a migrating 
 movement ; bands of emigrants frequently started 
 out into the wilds to better their condition by 
 going beyond the settled limits of the nation, to 
 found new colonies and establish new homes. 
 
 The steppes, or elevated plains, of Western Asia 
 had become known to them as the home of the 
 wild ass, the horse and buffalo, as well as of the 
 lion, bear, and other beasts of prey. Their adven- 
 turous spirit was attracted by the opportunity for 
 hunting thus presented. The fertility of the land 
 was an inducement to others to go forward and 
 occupy these plains ; and emigrating parties were 
 frequently formed to settle upon these lands, and 
 there commence new colonies. 
 
 For many years these migrating parties had 
 followed, one after another, until many large settle- 
 ments had been made ; from thence they had 
 passed north of the Caspian Sea into Europe, there
 
 196 r RE-GLACIAL MAN. 
 
 also establishing empires. These emigrants are 
 spoken of as having sharp, or clear vision ; and 
 this moral characteristic still belongs to the race. 
 Clear vision, or judgment, has directed their path 
 through all their wanderings, and has been a 
 potent factor in their constant advance until this 
 time. 
 
 MEUUJAEL; OR, RELIGIOUS ENTHUSIASM. 
 
 " And Irad begat Mehujael." 
 
 The word means, "he who is smitten of, or 
 inspired by, God ; he who proclaims God ; God 
 that blots out." The ending, "jael," means, "he 
 that ascends ; a kid." 
 
 While cupidity and the love of adventure led 
 many to migrate, others were moved by more 
 serious motives to seek, in other and distant places, 
 room to worship God in their own way. 
 
 The original purity and simplicity of the reli- 
 gious doctrines of the Aryans had in some minds 
 become weakened. Intellectual advance caused 
 increased spiritual activity ; new ideas of God and 
 his requirements were promulgated ; sects arose, 
 each insisting on the truth and necessity of its 
 own interpretation as the key to eternal life. At 
 this period appeared one claiming to be inspired 
 by God, who boldly upbraided the nation for its 
 shortcomings and sins, lie preached again the
 
 CAINITE PERIODS. 197 
 
 doctrine originally taught the race in the period 
 Adam, and called upon it to repent of its sins, 
 promising that God would blot them out from 
 the book of his remembrance. 
 
 Under the preaching of this messenger from 
 the Deity, a portion of the race separated them- 
 selves; and, migrating to the hill country and the 
 valleys among the mountains of Central Asia, 
 there established themselves, and formed commu- 
 nities which in course of time became empires. 1 
 
 All these emigrations, which were continuous, 
 were peaceful movements of families and neigh- 
 borhoods with their cattle, household goods, and 
 possessions. They carried with them the civ- 
 ilization of their homes. They were clothed in 
 textile fabrics ; had tools, implements, and arms of 
 bronze and iron ; they knew how to form the 
 crude metals into articles of use and ornament; 
 they carried with them the laws of their country, 
 and were an elevating power in the world. 
 
 It is evident that the preaching of the messenger 
 of God, and the migration of the large body of 
 Cainites, were due to a decline in the moral posi- 
 tion of the race. It is probable that the close 
 relationship and intimate intercourse between the 
 
 1 It is probable that from these emigrants the Persians origi- 
 nated; ami very possibly Zarathrnsta, or Zoroaster as he is 
 generally called, may have been the teacher here represented.
 
 198 PRE-GLACIAL MAN. 
 
 two Aryan countries, as evidenced by the co- 
 incidence of the periods of wisdom, had led to a 
 decadence of their spiritual position, which caused 
 the migration mentioned. 
 
 As the Aryas in the Seth period, after the depart- 
 ure of the Cainites, had deteriorated, so the loss 
 of the best and most conscientious portion of her 
 people was a severe blow to the Cainites. The 
 great body of the nation, in its present prosper- 
 ity, became more sordid and worldly ; the high 
 spiritual position maintained for so many years 
 had lowered ; riches and love of pomp and place 
 served to debase the moral tone ; and the result 
 is shown in the next migration (if such it can be 
 called), which, impelled by motives of cupidity 
 and love of power, falsely used the name of God 
 to cover its base and cowardly designs. 
 
 METHUSAEL; OR, CONQUEST. 
 
 " And Mehujael begat Methusael." 
 
 The meanings of the word are, "champion of 
 God ; death is his hell, or grave, or the end of his 
 being ; who demands his death, or claims that 
 death is his due." 
 
 These, unlike the former bodies of Cainite emi- 
 grants, consisted of an armed body of men, who, 
 under the pretence of doing God's service, and of 
 spreading his religion, went forth, not as peaceful
 
 CAINITE PERIODS. 199 
 
 colonists to settle a new country, but as messen- 
 gers of God, determined to force a belief in him 
 on the people of other lands. Sword in hand, 
 they proclaimed the establishment of religion to 
 be their object; God should be proclaimed and 
 worshipped. As Mohammed in after years propa- 
 gated his religion by force of arms, so this body, 
 with fanatical zeal, increased by the hope of worldly 
 wealth, went forth to spread the knowledge of 
 God among heathen nations. 
 
 Superior in civilization and in arts; having 
 bronze and other instruments of warfare ; bold 
 and energetic ; with the instincts for, and deter- 
 mination to obtain, earthly possessions, — they 
 went forth to carry death and destruction in their 
 path. Like all religious conquerors, they be- 
 lieved the end sanctified the means ; that death 
 was the due of pagan unbelievers. They had 
 no compunctions of conscience in giving them to 
 the sword : it would be a proper end of their 
 being. 
 
 The inhabitants of Northern Africa bordering 
 the Nile River, confined to a narrow strip of land 
 on each side of the river, and thus made homoge- 
 neous, had, in the long course of eight or ten thou- 
 sand years, arrived at a comparatively high state 
 of civilization. They had a permanent govern- 
 ment and an established religion. They raised
 
 200 PRE-GLAJCIAL MAN. 
 
 temples to the gods, and built pyramids as tombs 
 for their kings. 
 
 Sculpture was a high art ; some of the statues 
 of this period bear evidence of great skill and 
 culture. 
 
 The pyramids and tombs of the kings contained 
 brilliant and highly colored representations of their 
 battles, and of the life of the Egyptians. 
 
 The government had a standing army and ships- 
 of-war ; and commerce was carried on with Cen- 
 tral and Western Africa, with Arya, and with 
 some of the countries bordering the Mediterranean 
 Sea. 
 
 Outside of Arya this was the only neighboring 
 country having an established and civilized gov- 
 ernment. For many years a reciprocal trade had 
 been carried on between the two countries, — the 
 tin, iron, and copper from the Caucasus Moun- 
 tains being exchanged for the products of Africa ; 
 and the wealth and luxury of the Egyptians had 
 become known to the Aryas. 
 
 The riches thus revealed excited the cupidity 
 of the Cainites, and they determined to possess 
 themselves of the country. Turning their steps, 
 therefore, toward Egypt, without warning they fell 
 upon the inhabitants, and with but little opposi- 
 tion obtained possession of the country. Here 
 they established themselves, and for seven or eight
 
 CAINITE PERIODS. 201 
 
 hundred years or more continued rulers of the 
 country. 
 
 According to the chronology we have adopted, 
 this would have taken place about B.C. 5500. 
 
 The many chronologies of Egypt vary some 
 hundreds of years. There is a period of Egyptian 
 history between the sixth and eleventh dynasties, 
 covering from five hundred to a thousand years, 
 which is an entire blank. The inroad of the 
 Cainites, which we have recorded, apparently took 
 place at that period. If the Cainites erected any 
 monuments, which may be doubted, they were 
 probably destroyed after the expulsion of the race 
 b} r the Egyptians. 
 
 The rule of the Cainite Aryas over Egypt had 
 an effect which is thus described by historians. 
 
 Africanus says, " The interval of seven hundred 
 and fifty years which intervened between the close 
 of the old empire with the sixth dynasty, and the 
 rise of the middle empire with the eleventh, seems 
 hardly sufficient to account for the change under- 
 gone by Egypt and its people during the time." 
 
 Professor Sayce says of this period, " Profound 
 changes have taken place, when the veil is once 
 more lifted from Egyptian history. We find our- 
 selves in a new Egypt : the seat of power has 
 been transferred to Thebes, the physical t} r pe of 
 the ruling caste is no longer that of the Old
 
 202 PRE-GLACIAL MAN. 
 
 Empire, and a change has passed over the religion 
 of the people ; it has become gloomy, introspec- 
 tive, and mystical ; the light-hearted freedom and 
 practical character that formerly distinguished it 
 are gone. Art, too, has undergone modifications 
 which imply a long age of development: it has 
 ceased to be spontaneous and realistic, and has 
 become conventional. Even the fauna and flora 
 are different ; and the domestic cat, imported from 
 Nubia, for the first time makes its appearance in 
 the threshold of history." 
 
 Mrs. Leonowens, in a lecture on Egypt, given in 
 Boston, speaking of this period, gives a descrip- 
 tion of the appearance of the race, whom she mis- 
 takenly calls the " Hyksos," or Shepherd Kings. 
 The Hyksos were a Shemite or Semitic race, who 
 at a later period overrun and ruled over both Arya 
 and Egypt. 
 
 She began by alluding to the fact that " the 
 oldest monuments of human civilization are to be 
 found in Egypt ; and the records of ancient Egyp- 
 tian scribes state, that the higher civilization was 
 introduced into Egypt by the Hyksos, or Shepherd 
 Kings, who were nomadic warriors from the high 
 land of Persia. These Shepherd Kings exercised 
 a vast influence on the religion of prehistoric 
 Egypt, and, through it, on sculpture, painting, and 
 art ideas, just then dawning on the Egyptian mind.
 
 CAINITE PERIODS. 203 
 
 We can now recognize these Shepherd Kings in 
 the paintings that still remain. They were strik- 
 ingly different in their features from the Egyptian 
 Pharaohs or Rameses, and were of a fairer color. 
 
 "Anyone studying the sculptures and paintings 
 of the Shepherd Kings would pronounce them of 
 a different race, — a more moral and spiritual 
 race. 
 
 " It is not alone from the paintings and sculp- 
 tures that we have evidence of the conquest of 
 Egypt by Persia. The thousands of bronze im- 
 plements found near Memphis, buried for almost 
 sixty centuries, and contemporaneous with the 
 most ancient pyramids, bear undoubted testimony 
 to an ancient and distant commerce, which brought 
 the tin of the Caucasus to Egypt. 
 
 " Without this commerce, the presence of bronze 
 implements in Egypt could not be explained ; for 
 tin is found no nearer Egypt than the Caucasus 
 or India." 
 
 The Cainites carried with them the civilization 
 and religion of their own land, its arts and manu- 
 factures. Their rule was mild and beneficial, and 
 they gave an impetus to trade and commerce which 
 made Egypt a leading nation of the world. 
 
 Traces of the Cainite rule are found in the 
 belief, indelibly impressed on their religion (and 
 said to have been taught to the priests and higher
 
 204 PBE-GLACIAL MAN. 
 
 classes only), in a supreme God, the Maker and 
 Ruler of the universe, and in the immortality of 
 the soul, as shown in their Book of the Dead. 
 Many of the arts and sciences of Arya were also 
 introduced by the Cainites, as shown in the in- 
 creased beauty of their sculpture and painting. 
 
 The effect of their reign in Egypt upon Arya 
 was great. Trade and commerce between the 
 two nations were enlarged ; there was constant 
 communication between the countries ; the de- 
 mand for metals and metal-workers, for manufac- 
 tures of various kinds, for skilled artisans, for 
 the products of the loom, for engraved gems and 
 works of art, was great, and continually increasing. 
 These were exchanged in Egypt for the fruits, 
 curiosities, strange birds and animals, ivory, and 
 precious stones of Africa. 
 
 Great numbers of the Cainites, who had become 
 the privileged and ruling race, entered into the 
 employ of the government; and the standing army 
 of the conquerors was largely recruited from the 
 same source. 
 
 The Cainites did not amalgamate with the 
 natives, but held themselves aloof, as of a higher 
 race ; they looked upon the Egyptians as low and 
 degraded, and during their whole rule they de- 
 pended upon Arya for oilicers of government and 
 soldiers.
 
 r£sum£ of cainite periods. 205 
 
 XII. 
 
 RESUME OF CAINITE PERIODS : CAIN TO 
 METHUSAEL. 
 
 The Cainites separated from the mother country 
 while she was at her spiritual height, and carried 
 with them the spiritual wisdom which they had 
 been taught in Arya. 
 
 In the settlement of a new country, the women 
 of the race, while bearing their share of the trials 
 and hardships consequent to the opening of a new 
 country to civilization, retained the spiritual posi- 
 tion gained by them in the old home. 
 
 At the end of a thousand years we find the new 
 race settled in cities, with a permanent govern- 
 ment, with all the comforts of civilization, learn- 
 ing, and religious culture ; and the credit of this 
 advance in wisdom and knowledge is given to the 
 women of the race. This position of the woman 
 is retained by them among their Persian descend- 
 ants, the Parsees, to this day. 
 
 In {he Cainite history are recorded three classes 
 of emigrants: —
 
 206 PRE-GLACIAL MAN. 
 
 First, Those who, incited by a love of adven- 
 ture, or by the desire to better their condition, 
 braved the dangers and hardships of a frontier life 
 in order to obtain a permanent home. 
 
 Second, Those who, desirous of worshipping God 
 in accordance with their own religious belief, left 
 home and friends for their conscience' sake ; and, 
 proceeding to the hill country, there founded new 
 settlements, where they could worship unmolested. 
 From these emigrants probably came the Persians. 
 
 A third class of emigrants were those who, 
 stimulated by religious zeal, aided by others who 
 under the cloak of serving God desired to serve 
 themselves, and by others who were influenced by 
 the mere love of adventure, went forth, under 
 the plea of doing God's service, to devastate and 
 destroy. 
 
 The Cainites themselves had been driven from 
 the mother country by religious persecution, as 
 they would claim. 
 
 Thus, in these four causes for emigration, we 
 have the prototypes of what has been the course 
 of the Cainite Aryas to the present time, and what 
 will ever be their course in taking " possession of 
 the earth." 
 
 The period Cain, unlike the period Adam and 
 other Aryan periods, is not confined by years : it 
 is continuous, and without end.
 
 UNITED ARYAN PERIODS. 207 
 
 XIII. 
 
 UNITED ARYAN PERIODS. 
 LAMECH THE SERF. 
 
 The action of the Cainites in taking possession 
 of Egypt had a direct influence on Aiya. This 
 movement apparently took place while Arya was 
 slowly recovering from the trouble and anarchy 
 produced by the revolt of the serfs ; and few, if 
 any, of the parent race, took part in the expedition. 
 
 The immediate effect of the seizure was to 
 stimulate trade, and enlarge the commerce between 
 the two countries. 
 
 Eventually the interests of the two Aryan com- 
 munities became identical. Occupying adjacent 
 countries, each had expanded so much that many 
 of their cities and villages were contiguous. 
 Speaking the same language ; their literature, 
 learning, religion, and race the same ; their inter- 
 ests one, — they finally combined and formed one 
 government, under one supreme ruler, or king. 
 
 This event is recorded in the Aryan annals in 
 these words : —
 
 208 P RE-GLACIAL MAN. 
 
 " And Methuselah lived an hundred eighty and 
 seven years, and begat Lamech" (B.C. 5487). 
 
 The Cainite record of the same event is, " And 
 Methusael begat Lamech." 
 
 Both branches of the Aryan race united and 
 became one. The child returned to its parent ; 
 and from thenceforth the two nations existed under 
 one government, and were again one people. 
 
 Coming in more frequent contact with other 
 nations, they received a name by which they were 
 afterward known to the world. It was " Japhet," 
 meaning "handsome." 
 
 The race was distinct from all others in the 
 fact, that, with whiter skins, there was among them 
 greater variety in appearance than in any other 
 race ; and they were acknowledged to be the 
 handsomest people existing. 
 
 " Lamech " means " the - stricken down ; the un- 
 armed man ; the poor ; he who is beaten ; he who 
 is made low, oppressed." 
 
 After the long period of trouble and anxiety 
 that succeeded the rising of the serfs in the 
 mother country, the nation had returned to its 
 former state of peace and prosperity. The march 
 of the Cainite Aryas to overrun Egypt, their suc- 
 cess, and the union of the two nations under one 
 government, had resulted in a great increase of 
 trade and commerce, manufactures and arts.
 
 UNITED ARYAN PERIODS. 209 
 
 The serfs, after long years of oppression, again 
 filled positions of trust in and about the resi- 
 dences of the rich and noble. The remembrance 
 of past scenes had faded out ; those that took part 
 in the great outbreak had long since departed, 
 but its lessons were engraved upon the hearts of 
 all. 
 
 The chains of bondage had been riveted stronger 
 than before, and terribly galled the peasant race. 
 They had little respite from a life of daily toil. 
 Their situation was hopeless, and a settled gloom 
 had taken possession of them. They were poor, 
 stricken, and oppressed ; unarmed, unmanned, and 
 unresisting. 
 
 The author now in a series of illustrations re- 
 veals the state of the country, — its strength and 
 power on one side ; and its weakness, caused by 
 its system of serfdom, on the other. 
 
 " And Lamech took unto him two wives : the 
 name of the one was Adah." 
 
 Here a break is made in the form of the record : 
 it is not he "begat " them, but he supports them ; 
 they are his wives, dependent on him. 
 
 " Adah " means " adornment, comeliness, beauty, 
 ornament ; an assembly.'' 
 
 While the serf spent his days in toil, — cultivat- 
 ing the soil, working in the mines, excavating the 
 canals, burning the brick, and doing the general
 
 210 PRE-GLACIAL MAN. 
 
 drudgery and hard work of the nation ; deprived 
 of liberty, driven by taskmasters, scourged, beaten, 
 and oppressed, living in misery and without hope, 
 — the king, nobles, prelates, and merchants, who 
 were made rich by the sweat of his brow and the 
 labor of his hands, lived lives of luxurious ease 
 and enjoyment. They revelled in the excitement 
 of the chase ; they adorned their persons with 
 flowing robes embroidered in gold, with costly 
 jewels and ornaments ; their houses and palaces 
 were enriched with expensive hangings, sumptuous 
 furniture, beautiful rugs, and works of art ; they 
 vied with each other in the gorgeousness of their 
 equipages, and in their retinue of servants and 
 dependents ; the beauty of their women was 
 heightened by dresses of purple and fine linen ; 
 and they spent their time in visiting and receiving 
 visits, in feasting and dancing. Ease, comfort, 
 peace, and prosperity reigned. 
 
 " And the name of the other [wife of Lamech] 
 was Zillah." 
 
 The meanings of the name are, " the depths of 
 earth ; that which is roasted ; the tingling of the 
 ear ; shadow, shade." 
 
 Zillah is another wife, who is also supported by 
 Lamech. The merchant, the artisan, the mechanic, 
 the manufacturer, the shopkeeper, the priests and 
 teachers — all the various trades and occupations,
 
 UNITED ARYAN PERIODS. 211 
 
 from high to low, were sustained by the labor of 
 the peasant serf. 
 
 The depths of the earth had been searched for 
 metals. The method of treating ores by roast- 
 ing, crushing, smelting, was known. Workshops 
 abounded where these metals were worked, and 
 formed into articles of use, beauty, and ornament. 
 The ears tingled with the music of the hammer, 
 as it shaped the rude metal into instruments of 
 utility or works of art. 
 
 Textile fabrics of various kinds, suitable for 
 the adornment of the rich and noble, and for the 
 dresses of the poor, were manufactured. Many 
 were the poor and needy who in shadow and 
 shade obtained support by weaving cloths and 
 fabrics for these purposes. 
 
 These wives of Lamech each bore children. 
 
 " And Adah bare Jabal." 
 
 The word means, "he that produces; he that 
 brings ; he that glides away ; a stream ; a wan- 
 derer." And this further statement is made, " He 
 was the father of such as dwell in tents, and such 
 as have cattle." 
 
 "Adah." The rich, who had become wealthy 
 by the labors of the serf, were enabled, through 
 the power of these riches, to multiply the produc- 
 tions of the country. Sheep and cattle were 
 raised in abundance. All the various products of
 
 212 P RE-GLACIAL MAN. 
 
 nature and art were exchanged with foreign coun- 
 tries, for the goods, manufactures, and products 
 of such countries. Commerce was stimulated. 
 Ships on the rivers and ocean, and caravans on 
 land, were the means of communication ; and the 
 wealth of Arabia, Africa, and India was poured 
 into the laps of the luxurious dwellers in the 
 Euphrates Valley. 
 
 "And his brother's name was Jubal." The 
 word means "a trumpet; he that produces; he 
 that runs." " He was the father of all such as 
 handle the harp and organ." 
 
 While riches had multiplied the productive 
 power of the country, aud stimulated manufac- 
 tures and commerce, it had also developed a taste 
 for intellectual studies, and for the refinements of 
 civilized society. Music was studied ; musical 
 instruments, both reed and stringed, were in com- 
 mon use ; their aid was invoked in the solemn 
 services of religion, and on occasions of joy and 
 festivity. The hours of leisure and relaxation 
 were enlivened by music and dancing, and the 
 voice accompanied the harp in songs of love and 
 rejoicing in happy homes. 
 
 "And Zillah [the second wife of Lamech], she 
 also bare Tubal-cain." The word means "metals; 
 who is jealous of confusion ; worldly possessions, 
 possessor of the world." lie was "an instructor 
 of every artificer in brass and iron."
 
 UNITED ARYAN PERIODS. 213 
 
 Not only were the rich supported by the serf, 
 and trade, commerce, and luxury the result of 
 his labors, but the mechanical and manufactur- 
 ing interests of the country were enlarged and 
 increased as the result of his unpaid exertions. 
 Tin, copper, iron, and the precious metals were 
 mined, and formed into tools, weapons, armor, and 
 articles of use and ornament in great variety. 
 
 The increased demand from the rich, and from 
 foreign countries, occasioned by the opening of 
 commerce with the neighboring nations, estab- 
 lished these manufactures upon an apparently 
 firm foundation ; and the middle classes enjoyed 
 an unprecedented degree of prosperity, and en- 
 larged their worldly possessions. 
 
 The statement previously made of the " Cain " 
 branch of the Aryan race, that they should " pos- 
 sess the world," is here repeated of the middle 
 class. 
 
 The author says, The time will come when 
 there shall be neither slave, noble, nor king ; but 
 the original political equality of the human race 
 shall again prevail, and all political power shall be 
 in the hands of the great middle class. There 
 will still be rich and poor, learned and ignorant, 
 industrious and idle ; but no high or low, no king 
 or serf. The government of the world shall be 
 " of the people, for the people, by the people."
 
 214 PRE-GLACIAL MAN. 
 
 The result of all this prosperity in the homes of 
 the middle class is shown in the next picture, 
 which is in these words, — 
 
 "And the sister of Tubal-cain was Naamah." 
 The word means " pleasant." 
 
 The author has shown that all this prosperity 
 and increase in worldly possessions were the result 
 of holding their fellow-beings in the bondage of 
 serfdom. The discontent of the serf was known, 
 but disregarded. While some acknowledged the 
 sin, cautioned the nation against disaster, and 
 urged their emancipation, others claimed that 
 serfdom was divinely authorized, the natural order 
 of things ; that without the labor of the serf the 
 nation would be wrecked, and that it would be im- 
 possible to free them and live in the same country. 
 
 Leaving out this cause of trouble, every thing 
 was pleasant : never before had wealth increased 
 so fast ; the nation was at the height of prosper- 
 ity ; trades and manufactures of all kinds were 
 flourishing. Caravans were constantly arriving, 
 bringing the products of foreign nations, and as 
 often departing with the manufactures of the 
 country ; while the rivers and seas were dotted 
 over with ships loaded with the products of the 
 earth, the mine, the workshop, and the loom. 
 
 Progress in art was also gratifying ; music and 
 painting flourished. God was worshipped with
 
 UNITED ARYAN PERIODS. 215 
 
 pomp and ceremony ; the temples were enriched 
 by princely offerings ; the priestly class had 
 become rich, and were a power in the land. 
 
 Riches contaminate. The crime of slavery 
 deteriorates, imbrutes, and injures the slaveholder 
 as well as the serf himself; all the finer qualities 
 of the human heart are blotted out in the slave- 
 owner. In the indulgence of passions engendered 
 by holding human beings in bondage subject to 
 his will, the moral powers and sensibilities become 
 blunted or dead ; and the outcome of the crime is, 
 that his own spiritual slavery is in exact proportion 
 to the bodily degradation of his slaves. 
 
 The serfs were quiet under their oppression. 
 Apparently there was no danger of another upris- 
 ing, and the nation slept in security ; yet a warn- 
 ing was given that such wickedness and wrong 
 must receive punishment. 
 
 "And Lamech said unto his wives, Adah and 
 Zillah, Hear my voice ; ye wives of Lamech, hearken 
 unto my speech : for I have slain a man to my 
 wounding, and a young man to my hurt. If Cain 
 shall be avenged sevenfold, truly Lamech seventy 
 and sevenfold." 
 
 Here is the statement that the serfs had arisen 
 against oppression, but without effect. They had 
 slain young and old, poor and rich, to their own 
 wounding and hurt.
 
 216 PRE-GLACIAL MAN. 
 
 The uprising had come to naught, and they 
 remained in greater bondage than before. They 
 felt they could receive no help from man, but 
 believed in the retributive power of God. 
 
 If Cain (says Lamech) shall be avenged seven- 
 fold, then shall God avenge the wrongs and suffer- 
 ings of his poor and downtrodden people seventy 
 times sevenfold. 
 
 He is the protector of the weak and defence- 
 less ; he hears their cries, and in his own good 
 time will punish the oppressor. This caution, 
 threat, or prophecy is made by Lamech or the 
 serfs to those whom he supports, to the nation at 
 large. 
 
 " And Lamech lived an hundred eighty and two 
 years, and begat a son : and he called his name 
 Noah, saying, This same shall comfort us concern- 
 ing our work and toil of our hands, because of the 
 ground which the Lord had cursed." 
 
 Lamech is here represented as taking comfort 
 in the belief that God would aid them. They 
 were apparently past human help, and turned 
 naturally to the only power on whom they could 
 depend for aid. God cursed the ground for man's 
 sake, that he might look beyond ; and this comfort 
 and consolation the serf has, while he still hopes 
 for human relief.
 
 UNITED ARYAN PERIODS. 217 
 
 NO An, OR JUSTICE. 
 
 " Noah was a just man and perfect in his 
 generations, and Noah walked with God." 
 
 The meaning of the word " Noah " is " rest, 
 repose ; consolation." 
 
 h\ the commencement of the period of Noah, 
 about B.C. 5305, we find the nation in a state 
 of prosperity and peace. The unrest following 
 (he turbulence and strife of the period of Enoch 
 had long passed away; the excitement caused by 
 the conquest of Egypt, and the great emigration 
 thereto, was over ; there were no foreign foes to 
 fear, and domestic troubles were at rest. Com- 
 merce had greatly increased ; every trade and 
 manufacture flourished ; riches poured in upon 
 the nation, and all was quiet and repose. In all 
 this time the race had never attempted to carry 
 out the requirements of God ; they had not taught 
 other nations. They felt so proud of their posi- 
 tion that they did not desire to share it with those 
 whom they thought inferior races, and they had 
 not " tilled the ground " from whence they had 
 been taken. 
 
 In the state of peace which now pervaded the 
 nation, there were some whose consciences awoke 
 to a knowledge of the sufferings of the serf, and 
 the sin and wickedness of keeping human beings
 
 218 PRE-GLACIAL MAN. 
 
 in bondage. Exertions were made to relieve 
 them, and to lighten their servitude, and even to 
 free them. But, under the increased demand from 
 foreign nations for the products and manufactures 
 of the country, the work of the serf was of more 
 value than it had ever been ; and the cupidity of 
 the serf-holders not only prevented any action 
 in his favor, but even served to tighten his 
 chains. The consciences of the higher classes 
 generally were seared and blunted ; they were 
 indifferent to wrong, injustice, and oppression, 
 and refused to abate their claims on the work and 
 body of the serf. The Church had deteriorated, 
 had tampered with wrong-doing, and upheld slav- 
 ery as being ordained by God ; it taught that it 
 was a universal law that some should rule, and 
 others serve. There were some noble exceptions 
 to this belief, and the influence of righteousness 
 was still active in many hearts ; and they endeav- 
 ored to make it felt in the nation, but without effect. 
 For a period of six hundred years the material 
 prosperity of the country continued. Its cities 
 and villages increased in number and in popula- 
 tion. It was the manufacturing centre of the 
 world ; its metals, ornaments, carvings, textile 
 fabrics, work in gold, gem engraving, and articles 
 for use, ornament, and comfort were in continuous 
 demand from all quarters. It was also the distrib-
 
 UNITED ARYAN PERIODS. 219 
 
 uting point of trade, and its commerce extended 
 to all quarters of the known world. The various 
 products of Africa on the one side, and India and 
 China on the other, were here brought together; 
 and its influence was felt in all the nations with 
 whom it came in contact. 
 
 " And it came to pass, when men began to mul- 
 tiply on the face of the earth, and daughters were 
 born unto them, that the sons of God saw the 
 daughters of men that they were fair; and they 
 took them wives of all which they chose." 
 
 The Aryas are here spoken of as " sons of 
 God," in contradistinction from the rest of man- 
 kind, whom they habitually called children of men, 
 and whose daughters are above spoken of as 
 "daughters of men." 
 
 Among the merchandise brought to Arya were 
 beautiful women, "daughters of men," who were 
 exposed in the market for sale. Of these the 
 "sons of God took them wives of all which they 
 chose." These daughters of men became the 
 inmates of harems, — concubines, and slaves to 
 the licentious passions of any who desired and 
 could pay for them. 
 
 The effect on the nation was soon apparent. 
 The standard of virtue was lowered, man returned 
 to the practices of the animal, and vice and crime 
 increased to an alarming extent.
 
 220 PRE-GLACIAL MAN. 
 
 The lesson taught in this downfall is one that 
 should be heeded. Without a knowledge of God, 
 and the restraining power of his requirements, the 
 tendency of nations is downward. There is no 
 civilization or nationality that stands and resists 
 all shocks, but that founded on Christianity. 
 
 The nation is but an aggregate of individuals ; 
 as are they, so is the nation. All should receive 
 religious instructions from their parents, and es- 
 pecially should the practical precepts of Christ's 
 religion be taught in the public schools. In that 
 way only can the neglect of parents be overcome, 
 and the people become a nation whose progress 
 shall be onward and upward, instead of downward 
 into the depths of wickedness and sin. 
 
 " There were giants in the earth in those days ; 
 and also after that, when the sons of God came in 
 unto the daughters of men, and the}' bare children 
 to them, the same became mighty men, which 
 were of old men of renown. 
 
 " And God saw that the wickedness of man was 
 great in the earth, and that ever}' imagination of 
 the thoughts of his heart was only evil continually. 
 . . . The earth also was corrupt before God, and 
 the earth was filled with violence. And God looked 
 upon the earth, and, behold, it was corrupt; for all 
 flesh had corrupted his way upon the earth." 
 
 The Aryas at this time were great and powerful.
 
 UNITED ARYAN PERIODS. 221 
 
 Knowledge had advanced with giant strides : his- 
 tory, geography, astronomy, mathematics, all were 
 studied with earnestness and zeal ; and intellectual 
 activity prevailed in every direction. 
 
 This great activity, this general intelligence, were 
 now prostituted to base ends. The degradation 
 of the race, which had commenced in the crime of 
 serfdom, and had been continued in the gradual 
 decline of their religious faith, in the prostitution 
 of their souls to gain, and their bodies to lust, was 
 now hastened by the introduction to places of 
 power and influence of men born of alien women, 
 — men who had been brought up without a knowl- 
 edge of God, or of their duty to him or to their 
 fellow-men. These men — rich in worldly goods, 
 but poor in spiritual worth ; men of renown, and 
 great in position and power — contaminated the 
 people ; and the nation daily sank deeper and 
 deeper in violence, crime, and corruption. The 
 instincts, throwing off the restraint of the spirit, 
 and guided by the intellect alone, resumed their 
 sway over man, and carried him into depths of 
 vileness and iniquity before unknown, until " every 
 imagination of the thoughts of his heart was only 
 evil continually. 
 
 " Noah was a just man and perfect in his gener- 
 ations, and Noah walked with God." 
 
 While the picture we have given was true in
 
 222 PRE-GLACIAL MAN. 
 
 general, there were some who still walked with 
 God, who endeavored to keep his commands, and 
 obey his laws. The influence of the high and 
 eminent period was still alive in their hearts ; 
 and keeping their faith bright, they strove with all 
 their power to stem the mighty tide of corruption 
 which was overwhelming their nation. But in 
 vain. It had fallen past redemption. 
 
 " And God said unto Noah, The end of all flesh 
 is come before me ; for the earth is filled with vio- 
 lence through them ; and, behold, I will destroy 
 them with the earth. 
 
 "Make thee an ark of gopher wood; rooms 
 shalt thou make in the ark, and shall pitch it 
 within and without with pitch. And this is the 
 fashion thou shalt make it of: The length of the 
 ark shall be three hundred cubits, the breadth of 
 it fifty cubits, and the height of it thirt} r cubits. A 
 window shalt thou make to the ark, and in a cubit 
 shalt thou finish it above ; and the door of the ark 
 shalt thou set in the side thereof ; with lower, sec- 
 ond, and third stories shalt thou make it. 
 
 "And, behold, I, even I, do bring a flood of 
 waters upon the earth, to destroy all flesh, wherein 
 is the breath of life, from under heaven ; and every 
 thing that is in the earth shall die. But with 
 thee will I establish my covenant; and thou shalt 
 come into the ark, thou, and thy sons, and thy wife,
 
 UNITED ARYAN PERIODS. 223 
 
 and thy sons' wives with them. And of every 
 living thing of all flesh, two of every sort shalt 
 thou bring into the ark, to keep them alive with 
 thee ; they shall be male and female. Of fowls 
 after their kind, and of cattle after their kind, 
 of every creeping thing of the earth after his kind, 
 two of every sort shall come unto thee, to keep 
 them alive. And take thou unto thee of all food 
 that is eaten, and thou shalt gather it to thee; and 
 it shall be for food for thee, and for them. . . . For 
 yet seven days, and I will cause it to rain. upon the 
 earth forty days and forty nights ; and every living 
 substance that I have made will I destroy from off 
 the face of the earth. 
 
 " Thus did Noah ; according to all that God 
 commanded him, so did he." 
 
 The warning had been given, and now the 
 means of safety were pointed out. God assures 
 safety to those who place their trust in him. He 
 tells them to take their families, their man ser- 
 vants and maid servants, their riches, their house- 
 hold goods, their flocks and herds, every thing 
 necessary for food and comfort, for the supply 
 of their daily wants, and every thing required to 
 establish a new home in a new place. 
 
 "And Noah went in, and his sons, and his wife, 
 and his sons' wives with him, into the ark ; . . . 
 they, and every beast after his kind, and all the
 
 224 PBE-GLACIAL MAN. 
 
 cattle after their kind, and every creeping thing 
 that creepeth upon the earth after his kind, and 
 every fowl after his kind, every bird of every 
 sort. And they went in unto Noah into the ark, 
 two and two of all flesh, wherein is the breath 
 of life. And they that went in, went in male 
 and female of all flesh, as God had commanded 
 him." 
 
 Let us disabuse ourselves of our old and tradi- 
 tionary ideas of the Flood, and remember that the 
 author, in rendering his narrative, gives us "a 
 description of the real event, under the image 
 of another of similar character/' The event as 
 described never took place ; but it is an alle- 
 gorical statement or picture, in which the real 
 incidents of the Flood "are described by others 
 resembling them in properties and circumstances." 
 
 The wickedness of the race had become so 
 great, so appalling, that an inspired messenger 
 denounces their crimes, and proclaims God's 
 punishment on the sinful race ; he foretells the 
 Flood, and warns all to flee from the approaching 
 danger. 
 
 There are yet seven days, says the record. 
 Time is given to gather together all that shall be 
 needed, and to warn all to flee for safety. 
 
 The "seven days " and "forty days" are uncer- 
 tain lengths of time, used by the author in the
 
 UNITED ARYAN PERIODS. 225 
 
 same way, and for the same purpose, as "day" is 
 used in the formative and creative periods. Time 
 — it may have been a week, a year, or more — was 
 given in which to gather together all that the 
 believers should desire to take with them. The 
 greater number of the inhabitants, immersed in 
 their business or pleasure, gave no heed to the 
 warning of the prophet. They did not believe in 
 his prophecies. A flood ! where was the water 
 to come from? The river annually overflowed 
 its banks; but what of that? It would do no 
 harm. The man was a fool, and none but fools 
 would listen to the ranting fanatic. 
 
 Thus business and pleasure, joy and sorrow, 
 went on as before ; and the inhabitants of the 
 plain took little notice of the warning voice of 
 the messenger. 
 
 Meanwhile, believers gathered together their 
 riches, their goods, their cattle ; every thing be- 
 longing to them that could be readily removed. 
 It was a body of men, women, and children, 
 believers in God, who, aware of the wickedness 
 of the race, felt the justness of the approaching 
 punishment. Under the jeers and contemptuous 
 sneers of their neighbors and friends, they pro- 
 ceeded to seek a place of shelter and safety from 
 the coming doom. 
 
 "The same day were all the fountains of the
 
 226 PRE-GLACIAL MAN. 
 
 great deep broken up, and the windows of heaven 
 were opened. And the rain was upon the earth 
 forty days and forty nights. . . . And the waters 
 prevailed, and were increased greatly upon the 
 earth ; and the ark went upon the face of the 
 waters. And the waters prevailed exceedingly 
 upon the earth ; and all the high hills, that were 
 under the whole heaven, were covered. Fifteen 
 cubits upward did the waters prevail ; . . . and 
 all flesh died that moved upon the earth, both of 
 fowl, and of cattle, and of beast, and of every 
 creeping thing that creepeth upon the earth, and 
 every man : all in whose nostrils was the breath 
 of life, of all that was in the dry land, died." 
 
 As had been foretold, the deluge overtook the 
 doomed inhabitants of the plain. " The foun- 
 tains of the great deep were broken up." An 
 earthquake disturbance is indicated by the words, 
 by which the level of the plain was depressed, 
 or the bottom of the Persian Gulf and Indian 
 Ocean raised, causing a sudden and violent rush 
 of waters upon the land, in earthquake waves, 
 carrying destruction and death in their course. 
 This was accompanied by rain, violent winds, 
 upheavals of the earth, and a general disturbance 
 of the elements. 
 
 The catastrophe was so sudden, the ocean 
 waves so great and powerful, that escape was
 
 UNITED ARYAN PERIODS. 227 
 
 t - 
 
 impossible. Every tiling fell before the force of 
 the waters ; no life could withstand its overwhelm- 
 ing strength. The vessels on the rivers and in 
 the harbors of the gulf were stranded and wrecked 
 like egg-shells. The houses of the poor, built 
 of unburned clay, dissolved ; and the more sub- 
 stantial dwellings and palaces of the rich and 
 noble crumbled under the trembling of the earth, 
 and the force of the irresistible ocean. 
 
 " All the high hills that were under the whole 
 heaven were covered. Fifteen cubits upward 
 did the waters prevail." And they covered the 
 earth a long time ; " forty days," says the record, 
 — as we have stated, an uncertain length of time. 
 And during this time the commotion of the ele- 
 ments continued, so that it was impossible for 
 any man or beast to have remained alive. 
 
 The destruction of the dwellers of the plain 
 was complete : not one of those who neglected the 
 warning voice of God escaped. 
 
 " And God remembered Noah, and every living 
 thing, and all the cattle that was with him in the 
 ark : and God made a wind to pass over the earth, 
 and the waters asswaged ; the fountains also of 
 the deep and the windows of heaven were stopped, 
 and the rain from heaven was restrained ; and the 
 waters returned from off the earth continually. . . . 
 And it came to pass at the end of forty days, that
 
 228 PRE-GLACIAL MAN. 
 
 Noah opened the window of the ark which he had 
 made : and he sent forth a raven, which went forth 
 to and fro, until the waters were dried up from off 
 the earth. Also he sent forth a dove from him, 
 to see if the waters were abated from off the face 
 of the ground ; but the dove found no rest for the 
 sole of her foot, and she returned unto him into 
 the ark, for the waters were on the face of the 
 whole earth : then he put forth his hand, and took 
 her, and pulled her in unto him into the ark. 
 And he stayed yet other seven days , and again he 
 sent forth the dove out of the ark; and the dove 
 came in to him in the evening ; and, lo, in her 
 mouth was an olive leaf pluckt off: so Noah 
 knew that the waters were abated from off the 
 earth. And he stayed yet other seven days ; and 
 sent forth the dove ; which returned not again 
 unto him any more." 
 
 The caravan, which had started from the cities 
 of the plain to seek a place of safety from the 
 doom pronounced on the wicked inhabitants, had 
 reached the mountains, and encamped. They had 
 felt the shocks of earthquake, had witnessed the 
 upheaving and subsiding of portions of the earth, 
 the commotion of the elements, and observed with 
 awe the wild rush of the waters. From their place 
 of safety they had viewed, as they thought, the 
 destruction of the inhabitants of the whole earth.
 
 UNITED ARYAN PERIODS. 229 
 
 The same cause which produced the Flood, now, 
 by its counter action, caused the water to return 
 to the ocean. The bed of the sea, which had been 
 raised, returned to its former level; or the plain 
 resumed its former position, and the waters re- 
 ceded to the ocean. 
 
 Noah sent the " raven," emblem of unrest. 
 This was apparently a searching-party, who, un- 
 mindful of the doom laid upon all who did not 
 take the means of escape opened to them, hoped 
 to find some still alive ; they went to and fro, 
 searching in vain. Also, he sent forth a dove from 
 him. Another more careful and quiet party, 
 starting soon after, returned, reporting the water 
 as still covering the ground ; indicating the un- 
 certainty of the search, and the danger of the 
 attempt. But the first party continued their 
 search. Desolation and destruction met them on 
 every hand ; where the waters had receded, the 
 earth was left covered with the half-decayed bod- 
 ies of man and beast in immense numbers, and 
 the air was loaded with pestiferous odors. The 
 standing waters emitted miasmatic vapors. The 
 before fertile plains were covered with debris of 
 all sorts ; mountains had arisen where before were 
 fruitful plains ; the courses of the rivers had been 
 changed; deserts of arid sands, or lands covered 
 with chaotic debris, blocked their way ; in fact,
 
 230 PRE-GLACIAL MAN. 
 
 nothing was natural. The whole face of nature 
 wore a different aspect; and they were unable to 
 locate a city, or recognize a natural object. 
 
 " And he stayed yet other seven days ; and 
 again he sent forth the dove out of the ark ; 
 and the dove came in to him in the evening ; 
 and, lo, in her mouth was an olive leaf pluckt 
 off." 
 
 After an interval of time, probably a year or 
 more, another party visited the plain. They 
 found a more satisfactory condition of things 
 existing ; verdure clothed the earth. 
 
 The dead bodies which had before strewed the 
 ground were now but whitened skeletons, half 
 buried by the earthly deposit of the annual over- 
 flow of the rivers, and screened from sight by 
 the abundant vegetation which covered the land. 
 Trees had sprung up from newly fructified seeds, 
 or from the roots of those which had been de- 
 stroyed by the waters ; and on their return the 
 party carried with them evidences of the revived 
 and renewed creation. 
 
 Determined that they would not be too hasty, 
 Noah " sta}^ed yet other seven days ; and sent 
 forth the dove ; which returned not again unto him 
 any more." 
 
 The exiles waited another season, that the over- 
 flow of the rivers might still further enrich the
 
 UNITED ARYAN PERIODS. 231 
 
 land, and also cover from sight the last remains 
 of those who had perished in the Flood. 
 
 The party then went forth, and returned not, — 
 an exploring-party, probably, authorized to select 
 a spot for future occupancy. 
 
 God had promised to protect those who placed 
 their trust in him ; and now, previous to their re- 
 moval back to the land of their nativity, a promise 
 is made by God to the Aryan race. The whole 
 of the record is in these words : — 
 
 "And God spake unto Noah, saying, Go forth 
 of the ark, thou, and thy wife, and thy sons, 
 and thy sons' wives with thee. Bring forth with 
 thee every living thing that is with thee, of all 
 flesh, both of fowl, and of cattle, and of every 
 creeping thing that creepeth upon the earth ; that 
 they may breed abundantly in the earth, and be 
 fruitful, and multiply upon the earth. 
 
 "And Noah went forth, and his sons, and his 
 wife, and his sons' wives with him : every beast, 
 every creeping thing, and every fowl, and whatso- 
 ever creepeth upon the earth, after their kinds, 
 went forth out of the ark. . . . 
 
 "And God spake unto Noah, and to his sons 
 with him, saying, And I, behold, I establish my 
 covenant with you, and with your seed after you ; 
 and with every living creature that is with you, of 
 the fowl, of the cattle, and of every beast of the
 
 232 PEE-GLACIAL MAN. 
 
 earth ; . . . and I will establish my covenant with 
 you ; neither shall all flesh be cut off any more by 
 the waters of a flood ; neither shall there any more 
 be a flood to destroy the earth. 
 
 " And God said, This is the token of the cove- 
 nant which I make between me and you and every 
 living creature that is with you, for per.petual gene- 
 rations: I do set my bow in the cloud, and it shall 
 be for a token of a covenant between me and the 
 earth. And it shall come to pass, when I bring 
 a cloud over the earth, that the bow shall be seen 
 in the cloud : and I will remember my covenant, 
 which is between me and you and every living 
 creature of all flesh ; and the waters shall no more 
 become a flood to destroy all flesh. And the bow 
 shall be in the cloud ; and I will look upon it, that 
 I may remember the everlasting covenant between 
 God and every living creature of all flesh that is 
 upon the earth. And God said, This is the token 
 of the covenant, which I have established between 
 me and all flesh that is upon the earth." 
 
 A promise is here given to the Aryan race, to 
 the effect, that in all times of trouble they should 
 be of good courage ; for whatever might happen, 
 whatever evils befall them, under whatever cir- 
 cumstances of apparent ruin and destruction they 
 might be as a race, God would remember them, and 
 the destruction should not come ; their prosperity 
 should be perpetual.
 
 UNITED ARYAN PERIODS. 233 
 
 As previously the spiritual enlightenment of the 
 earth was placed as a duty upon the Aryan race, 
 the promise of protection given them, and the 
 future rule and government of the earth placed in 
 their hand, so now the promise is made, that 
 they shall never be destroyed, but that God will 
 be with them " for perpetual generations." 
 
 As we proceed, we shall see that the promise 
 has been fulfilled until this time, and apparently 
 will be continued for the benefit of "every living 
 creature of all flesh that is upon the earth." 
 
 In returning to the Euphrates valley, the rem- 
 nant of the Aryas avoided the alluvial and marshy 
 land near the mouths of the river and bordering 
 the Persian Gulf, and settled on the higher lands 
 north of what was long afterward called the city 
 of Babylon. Here, believing themselves to be the 
 only people remaining on earth, they quietly 
 settled down, and began again to cultivate the 
 land, and raise cattle and sheep. 
 
 From their mountain of refuge they had felt the 
 earthquake; had experienced the violent tornado; 
 and had seen the earth heave and open, and pour 
 forth fire and smoke, mud and water; had seen 
 the fierce seas surge in, and overwhelm city and 
 country. They had climbed the mountain peak, 
 and from that point, as far as eye could reach, from
 
 234 rRE-GLACIAL MAN. 
 
 horizon to horizon, had seen water, nothing but 
 water ; not a living thing could have escaped ; and 
 they were alone, the sole survivors of what they 
 believed to be a universal deluge. 
 
 The Aryas believed that the earth was a flat 
 surface, surrounded by, and resting upon, the 
 water, which extended underneath and around it, 
 and on which the concave arch of the sky rested. 
 In viewing the waste of waters extending to the 
 horizon at all points, they believed that their vision 
 extended to the ends of the earth, and that the 
 whole earth was covered by the waters. 
 
 Their searching-parties had endeavored to com- 
 municate with India, but found immense deserts 
 blocked their way, where sudden storms hurled 
 the sand furiously around them, and threatened to 
 make them its victims. Alkali plains and parched 
 and rocky deserts had obliterated the well-known 
 route of travel, and they returned disheartened. 
 So, too, westward the former fertile plains of Arabia 
 had become a burning desert of sand, presenting a 
 complete barrier to their reaching Egypt. Indeed, 
 it appeared to them that all mankind were dead, 
 and the earth, except in their own locality, a 
 desert. 
 
 Here this remnant of the Aryan race — the sole 
 survivors, as they supposed, of all human beings 
 — lived in peace and quiet.
 
 UNITED ARYAN PERIODS. 235 
 
 During many years they increased and multi- 
 plied, until they again numbered many thousands. 
 They had flocks and herds and the comforts of life. 
 Many of their clay cylinders, or books, had been 
 recovered from the desolation of the Flood, and 
 others had been written ; and they had kept up a 
 knowledge of most of the arts, sciences, and manu- 
 factures known and practised before the Flood. 
 
 THE TURANIANS. 
 
 " The whole earth was of one language, and of 
 one speech." 
 
 So they supposed. For one hundred years they 
 remained unmolested, when they were much sur- 
 prised by the appearance of a body of men who 
 " journeyed from the east." Attracted by the fer- 
 tility of the " plain in the land of Shinar," and by 
 the salubrity of the climate, they settled thereon, 
 and proceeded to colonize the country. 
 
 These new comers had a different speech and 
 language, manners, customs, and religion, from 
 themselves. 
 
 They at first received a welcome ; but, as their 
 numbers increased by frequent additions from the 
 east, the Aryas began to look upon them with 
 suspicion. Their augmenting numbers, and differ- 
 ences of language and religion, led to misunder- 
 standings and strife ; and as these strangers spread
 
 236 PRE-GLACIAL MAN. 
 
 more and more over the plain, these strifes in- 
 creased, until there was a state of border warfare. 
 
 " And they said, Go to, Let us build us a city 
 and a tower, whose top may reach unto heaven." 
 
 As the strangers grew in numbers, they began 
 to fortify their cities by erecting walls around 
 them of "brick burned throughly," with slime for 
 mortar. This action the Aryas thought could be 
 taken only as against them. They (the Aryas) 
 had not protected their cities, and were wholly at 
 the mercy of any who should attack them. 
 
 Their anger was still more aroused, and their 
 religious feelings exercised, when the strangers 
 commenced the erection of a tower of enormous 
 dimensions, whose top should reach unto heaven, 
 in which they would place an image of their god, 
 who should rule over the plain. 
 
 " And the Lord said, . . . Go to, let us go down, 
 and there confound their language. ... So the 
 Lord scattered them abroad from thence upon 
 the face of all the earth." 
 
 This state of angry feeling continued for some 
 years, causing frequent conflicts between the two 
 races, until it finally culminated in open war. 
 
 There had been constant accessions to the 
 strangers from the east. They were a warlike and 
 predatory race ; and, in the long and bloody strug- 
 gle which ensued, the Aryas were finally defeated
 
 UNITED ARYAN PERIODS. 237 
 
 and conquered. Some few remained in the coun- 
 try, and were merged in the new nationality; but 
 the greater number departed to settle in other 
 lands. Thus by this and the former migrations of 
 the race, "the Lord scattered them abroad from 
 thence upon the face of all the earth ; " and their 
 existence as a nation ceased and ended. 
 
 The Bible places this as occurring in the time 
 of Peleg, B.C. 2247 ; by Hale's Septuagint chronol- 
 ogy, B.C. 2754 ; and by the enlarged chronology 
 we have followed, B.C. 4304.
 
 238 PRE-GLACIAL MAN. 
 
 XIV. 
 
 RESUME OF UNITED ARYAN PERIODS. 
 
 The two branches of the Aryan race had joined 
 and become one. The impulse given to the mate- 
 rial welfare of the united nation was great. This 
 long-continued prosperity, however, brought with 
 it dangers peculiar to itself. 
 
 Arya, by its system of human slavery already 
 fallen from its pristine state of spiritual supremacy, 
 was still further degraded by the introduction from 
 foreign countries of young women, selected for 
 their beauty to tempt the eyes of the Aryas ; these 
 were sold in open market, as slaves, to any who 
 desired and would pay the price. The harem was 
 established ; and, from the king and noble down, 
 the people rioted in the enjoyment of their animal 
 passions. 
 
 The effect on the nation was terrible. Woman 
 was degraded. The favorite of the harem ruled 
 her lord and master ; or the man became a furious 
 tyrant, devoid of all manly attributes, and the 
 slave of his own passions.
 
 RESUME' OF UNITED ARYAN PERIODS. 239 
 
 The deterioration of the race was rapid ; passion 
 and licentiousness ruled all. The laws of God 
 were unheeded, and "eveiy imagination of the 
 thoughts of his [man's] heart was only evil 
 continually, . . . and the earth was filled with 
 violence." 
 
 The chosen people of God, the sons of God as 
 they still called themselves in their pride, had be- 
 come foul and corrupt. Through their whole life 
 as a nation they had neglected the duty laid upon 
 them, — to teach to other nations the truths which 
 they had received. 
 
 God had driven them from Eden for this pur- 
 pose ; had placed them in the centre of the world ; 
 had made them the leading nation in spiritual and 
 intellectual knowledge, in arts and sciences ; had 
 brought them in contact with other nations, and 
 in every way given them opportunity to fulfil the 
 obligation resting upon them. But in vain. In- 
 stead of being a guiding light in the spiritual dark- 
 ness surrounding them, giving to other nations a 
 knowledge of God, and of his laws and require- 
 ments, thus aiding them to rise above their spirit- 
 ual ignorance and darkness, the Aryas had hid 
 their light, or used it only to illuminate and show 
 forth their own pride as God's chosen race, the 
 special objects of his love and care, and his imme- 
 diate children. Not only had they persistently
 
 240 PRE-GLACIAL MAN. 
 
 neglected their trust, but they had become more 
 degraded than the despised nations surrounding 
 them. 
 
 It would seem that intellectual man can fall so 
 far beneath the level of the animal man, as to be 
 too low and vile to be permitted to live. The 
 animal passions, instructed and enlightened by 
 the intellect, produce sin and crime unknown to 
 the animal man, and so affect the air with their 
 deadly poison as to require immediate and utter 
 extinction. In later times the dwellers in Sodom 
 and Gomorrah were ingulfed by the earthquake. 
 The Canaanites were so foul and sinful, that God 
 required of the Israelites their utter extermination. 
 
 Arya had neglected its opportunities, had prac- 
 tically refused to obey God's injunctions, had 
 broken away from the observance of his laws, and 
 had sunk so low in the scale of humanity, that 
 God determined to destroy it from the face of the 
 earth. 
 
 The preparation had long been made to preserve 
 this race. In their frequent migrations, Northern 
 Asia and portions of Northern Europe had already 
 received numerous migratory parties from the 
 Cainite branch ; while the eastern borders of the 
 Mediterranean Sea, and the southern countries of 
 Europe, had been partially peopled by others from 
 the parent race.
 
 EtfSUMti OF UNITED ARYAN PERIODS. 241 
 
 In taking possession of Egypt, the Cainites 
 introduced into that country the arts, civilization, 
 literature, science, and cultivation of the Aryas ; 
 and their religion colored and improved that of 
 the native race. 
 
 For six or eight hundred years the Cainites 
 ruled over Egypt. They entered it while their 
 religion still retained much of its pristine vigor 
 and purity. Their opportunities for instructing 
 the natives were great, and should have been 
 used ; the knowledge of the one supreme God, of 
 immortal life, of a state of future reward and pun- 
 ishment, was grafted on the low and degraded 
 native religion, but did not displace it. 
 
 The Cainites held themselves aloof from the 
 Egyptians. They looked upon them as an inferior 
 race ; and the great doctrine, that God was the 
 Father of all mankind, was not promulgated by 
 them : they preferred to believe that they were 
 the only " sons of God." 
 
 With the departure of the Aryas, the mono- 
 theistic doctrine died out in Egypt. Osiris be- 
 came their supreme deity, and the judge of souls ; 
 and the religious influence of the Aryas was only 
 seen in the ritual of the dead. The Cainites had 
 been tried and had been found recreant to their 
 trust, but not in the same degree as the parent 
 race.
 
 242 PRE-GLACIAL MAN. 
 
 The towns, villages, and cities of the enlarged 
 Arya dotted the plains of Southern Asia, border- 
 ing the Persian Gulf and Indian Ocean, for many 
 hundreds of miles. These plains extended back 
 from the sea one to two hundred, and the plain 
 of Shinar some four or five hundred miles. 
 
 It was to this country, containing millions of 
 human beings, that the word of God came. 
 
 " The end of all flesh is come before me ; for the 
 earth is filled with violence. . . . And, behold, I 
 will destroy them with [from] the earth." 
 
 A messenger from God proclaimed the destruc- 
 tion of Arya, basing the act upon the crimes of the 
 people. They were advised to seek a place of 
 safety; but the message was received with derision, 
 and the warning was unheeded. 
 
 There were those who still worshipped God, and 
 who recognized in the warning the justice of the 
 decree. These, comprising a small body of men, 
 women, and children, took active measures to 
 escape from the destruction proclaimed. 
 
 The author indicates in his enumeration of 
 Noah and his wife, his sons and sons' wives, 
 of fowl, cattle, and creeping things, and of all food 
 that is eaten, for food for thee and them, the vari- 
 ous classes of the community from the highest 
 to the lowest, including representatives of the 
 various trades and occupations, with all that was
 
 RfiSUMfi OF UNITED ARYAN PERIODS. 243 
 
 necessary to sustain life, who united in fleeing 
 from the doomed country to a place of safety. 
 
 He describes the immediate cause of the catas- 
 trophe to be the overwhelming of the plains by an 
 enormous body of water. In a separate chapter 
 we have endeavored to give a description of the 
 real event, its cause and extent, as shown by geol- 
 ogy, and by the present aspect of the neighboring 
 countries. 
 
 Several years after the cataclysm, those who 
 had taken warning and fled to a place of safety 
 prepared to return to the neighborhood of their 
 former home. 
 
 Previous to their return, the author represents 
 God as making a covenant with these representa- 
 tives of the Aryan race. The covenant is made 
 "with you, and with your seed after you, and with 
 every living creature that is with you, for perpet- 
 ual generations ; " and is a promise of perpetual 
 protection. No matter how clouded the circum- 
 stances surrounding the race may be, His promise 
 shall be in the cloud; and, as a race, they shall be 
 safe. History shows that this promise has been 
 fulfilled to this time. 
 
 This covenant was made when this handful of 
 men, women, and children were, as they supposed, 
 the sole survivors of all the inhabitants of the 
 earth. Perhaps it was needed to encourage them.
 
 244 PBE-GLACIAL MAN. 
 
 The Aryas of to-day can see that all of the 
 prophecies respecting the material destiny of the 
 race have been in process of fulfilling for over six 
 thousand years, and at no time in greater power 
 than at present ; while the spiritual duty laid upon 
 them has been partially carried out, even in their 
 ignorance of the original command. 
 
 The survivors of the Deluge returned, and set- 
 tled on the banks of the Euphrates. Here for 
 a hundred years they increased and multiplied. 
 From the symbols used in the narrative, it is 
 evident that among them were artisans, manufac- 
 turers, mechanics, and workers of all kinds, having 
 the tools and implements of their trades ; while 
 there were representatives of the spiritual, intel- 
 lectual, and scientific portion of the race. Tradi- 
 tion represents Noah as having preserved the 
 records of their science, civilization, and art ; and 
 this was undoubtedly the case. Being made of 
 clay, baked in the oven, the water would not 
 have destroyed them ; and they were thus saved 
 for future generations. 
 
 About one hundred years after their return, a 
 body of Turanians settled in their neighborhood. 
 These strangers were kindly received, and they 
 soon adopted the civilization and customs of the 
 Aryas. By degrees they obtained a knowledge 
 of their language, became experts in their arts
 
 RESUME' OF UNITED ARYAN PERIODS. 245 
 
 and manufactures, and learned to read their 
 cylinders. 
 
 Here had been another opportunity for the 
 Aryas to fulfil the obligations resting upon them ; 
 but, as before, it was neglected. For two hundred 
 and fifty years the Turanians continued to reside 
 in the neighborhood. They had obtained full 
 knowledge of all the arts, sciences, learning, and 
 civilization of the Aryas, and were familiar with 
 their history. Their numbers had been largely 
 increased by continuous additions, until they had 
 become a powerful nation. 
 
 They had a religion of their own. They wor- 
 shipped gods of the heavens, earth, sea, and air, 
 and many others. Religious disputes between 
 them and the Aryas led to strife and ill-feeling; 
 and, when they proposed to erect a high tower in 
 which to place an image of their god as ruler over 
 the plain, the action was opposed by the Aryas. 
 This strife finally led to war ; and the result was, 
 the Aryas were scattered, and their cities and 
 towns destroyed. 
 
 Thus vanished that nation, who, endowed by 
 God with powers superior to that of any other, 
 had continually and perversely neglected to fulfil 
 the duty he had laid upon it. 
 
 The nation of Aryas was blotted out from 
 remembrance ; and, were it not for this allegory,
 
 246 PRE-GLACIAL MAN. 
 
 mankind would never have known ought but that 
 such a race once existed. 
 
 While the Aryan nation was destroyed, the race 
 of Aryas still exists, and is the leading race of 
 mankind.
 
 THE EVANGEL LOST. 247 
 
 XV. 
 
 THE EVANGEL LOST. 
 
 God's great evangel was lost to the world. 
 The Aryas, to whom it had been delivered, had 
 been recreant to their trust, and had been pun- 
 ished by the destruction of the main body of the 
 race. 
 
 After the separation of the Cainites from the 
 parent body, and their departure to people other 
 sections of Asia, many other migratory bodies 
 departed from the mother country, and later from 
 the Cain branch also, until Europe and Western 
 Asia had been largely peopled by this race. They 
 had departed from the centre of civilization, and 
 had spread to the remote portions of the earth. 
 
 We have seen the majestic operations of Nature's 
 laws, by which the unfaithful millions occupying 
 the plains bordering on the ocean were ingulfed 
 in the raging waters of the Deluge. We have 
 seen the few that escaped inhabiting for a time a 
 portion of their native land, surrounded by desert 
 plains and sands, where they increased in numbers ;
 
 248 PRE-GLACIAL MAN. 
 
 retaining, and perhaps increasing, the knowledge, 
 arts, sciences, literature, and religion of their race. 
 
 We have seen the Tartar, or Turanian, race 
 settling in their neighborhood, and for three 
 hundred years gradually learning their arts and 
 sciences, absorbing their literature and learning ; 
 and then, when it was sure that the civilization 
 of the Aryas would be preserved, we have seen 
 the remnant, in the valley of the Euphrates, de- 
 stroyed, or scattered to the four winds of heaven, 
 and civilization left in the hands of an alien and 
 despised race. 
 
 In this grand sweep of events, we have seen the 
 hand of God moving in the affairs of man, punish- 
 ing the proud, arrogant, and self-righteous people 
 for their neglect of his commands, by banishing 
 them from civilization and learning, leaving them 
 to battle with strange men and new climates, and 
 to forget, in their new and unsettled state, the 
 religion and civilization of their fathers, until 
 they have changed places with the before despised 
 races, and themselves have become the barbarians 
 of the earth. 
 
 We shall continue the subject in another volume.
 
 THE DELUGE. 249 
 
 XVI. 
 
 THE DELUGE : ITS CAUSE, LOCALITY, AND EXTENT. 
 
 The narrative of the Flood has been so greatly- 
 altered and changed by later additions and inter- 
 polations, that we may be astonished to see what 
 the original document was. In this record we 
 have carefully examined and recorded what we 
 believe to have been the original account. 
 
 One writer introduces the Mosaic code of blood 
 for blood, — a subject entirely out of place, and in 
 no way connected with the narrative. 
 
 Another, instead of forty, gives us one hundred 
 and fifty days of rain ; increases the time of the 
 Flood beyond a year ; raises the water, which, by 
 the original, is " fifteen cubits upward above the 
 high hills," to a height above the tops of the 
 mountains; rests the ark upon Mount Ararat; 
 distinguishes between clean and unclean beasts, 
 which was also a Mosaic rite ; and credits Noah 
 with offering a sacrifice to God of clean beasts and 
 fowl ; and one or both of these writers interpolate 
 the names of Shem, Ham, Japhet, into the body 
 of the narrative, as sons of Noah.
 
 250 PEE-GLACIAL MAN. 
 
 A deluge covering the whole earth, even above 
 the tops of the mountains, while it has been a 
 matter of implicit faith to the believers in the in- 
 spiration of the Bible who do not think, has been 
 a source of trouble to scientific believers, and they 
 have found refuge only in the belief of a partial 
 deluge. 
 
 Mr. Lyell says, "I have always considered the 
 Flood, when its universality in the strictest sense 
 of the term is insisted on, as a preternatural 
 event, far beyond the reach of philosophical in- 
 quiry." 
 
 Dr. Pye Smith says, " The idea of supernatural 
 agency to so enormous an amount as in the present 
 instance is, to many minds at least, very stagger- 
 ing, if hot wholly inadmissible ; " and he considers 
 a more correct interpretation of the passage to be 
 understood " as expressing a great extent." 
 
 Geikie, in " Hours with the Bible," treats the 
 matter very fully. He says, " Men of the sound- 
 est orthodoxy have further urged that physical 
 evidences still exist which prove that the Deluge 
 could only have been local. Thus Professor Hens- 
 low supports De Caudolle's estimate of the age of 
 some of the baobab-trees of Senegal as not less 
 than fifty-two hundred and thirty years, and of 
 the taxodium of Mexico as from four thousand 
 to six thousand ; periods which carry still living
 
 THE DELUGE. 251 
 
 trees beyond that of the Flood. There is, more- 
 over, in Auvergne, in France, a district covered 
 with extinct volcanoes, marked by cones of pumice- 
 stone, ashes, and such light substances as could 
 not have resisted the waters of the Deluge. Yet 
 they are evidently more ancient than the time of 
 Noah ; for, since they became extinct, rivers have 
 cut channels for themselves through beds of colum- 
 nar basalt, that is of intensely hard crystallized 
 lava, of no less than a hundred and fifty feet in 
 thickness, and have eaten into the granite rocks 
 beneath. And Auvergne is not the only part where 
 similar phenomena are seen. They are found in 
 the Eifel country of the Prussian Rhine province, 
 in New Zealand, and elsewhere. 
 
 " Nor is the peculiarity of some regions in their 
 zoological characteristics less convincing. Thus 
 the fauna of Australia is entirely exceptional ; as, 
 for example, in the strange fact that quadrupeds 
 of all kinds are marsupial, that is, provided with a 
 pouch in which to carry their young. The fossil 
 remains of this great island continent show, more- 
 over, that existing species are the direct descend- 
 ants of similar races of extreme antiquity, and 
 that the surface of Australia is the oldest land 
 of any considerable extent yet discovered on the 
 globe, dating back at least to the tertiary geologi- 
 cal age, since which it has not been disturbed to
 
 252 PRE-GLACIAL MAN. 
 
 any great extent. But this carries us to a period 
 immensely more remote than Noah. 
 
 " Nor is it possible to conceive of an assemblage 
 of all the living creatures of the different regions 
 of the earth at any one spot. The unique fauna of 
 Australia, survivors of a former geological age, 
 certainly could neither have reached the ark, nor 
 regained their home after leaving it ; for they are 
 separated from the nearest continuous land by 
 vast breadths of ocean. The polar bear surely 
 could not survive a journey from his native ice- 
 bergs to the sultry plains of Mesopotamia ; nor 
 could the animals of South America have reached 
 these except by travelling the whole length, north- 
 wards, of North America, and then after miracu- 
 lously crossing Behrings Straits, having pressed 
 westwards across the whole breadth of Asia, — 
 a continent larger than the moon. That even a 
 deer should accomplish such a pedestrian feat, is 
 inconceivable ; but how could a sloth have done it, 
 — a creature which lives in trees, never, if possi- 
 ble, descending to the ground, and able to advance 
 on it only by the slowest and most painful motions ? 
 Or how could tropical creatures find support of 
 food in passing through such a variety of climates, 
 and over vast spaces of hideous desert ? 
 
 " Still more, how could any vessel, however large, 
 have held pairs and sevens of all the creatures on
 
 TEE DELUGE. 253 
 
 earth, with food for a year, and how could the 
 whole family of Noah have attended to them? 
 There are at least two thousand mammals, more 
 than seven thousand kinds of birds, and over fif- 
 teen hundred kinds of amphibious animals and 
 reptiles ; not to speak of one hundred and twenty 
 thousand kinds of insects, and an unknown mul- 
 titude of varieties of infusoria. Nor does this 
 include the many thousand kinds of mollusca, 
 radiata, and fish. Even if the ark, as has been 
 supposed by one writer, was of eighty thousand 
 tons' burden, such a freightage needs only be 
 mentioned to make it be felt impossible. 
 
 " Look which way we like, gigantic difficulties 
 meet us. Thus Hugh Miller has noticed, that it 
 would have required a continuous miracle to keep 
 alive the fish for whom the Deluge water was un- 
 suitable ; while even spawn would perish if kept 
 unhatched a whole year, as that of many fish must 
 have been. Nor would the vegetable world have 
 fared better than the animal ; for, of the one hun- 
 dred thousand known species of plants, very few 
 would survive a year's submersion." 
 
 If we consider for a moment the immense body 
 of water that must be created to cover " all the 
 high hills that were under the whole heaven," — 
 hundreds of times the present quantity on the face 
 of the globe, — and then this enormous amount to
 
 254 PEE-GLACIAL MAN. 
 
 be destroyed, and the earth brought back to its 
 normal condition, we can see the improbability, if 
 not the impossibility, of this position. 
 
 Marcel de Serres, in his "La Cosmogana de 
 Moise," says that "the Hebrew word translated 
 ' all the earth,' is often used in the sense of ' re- 
 gion, or country.' " Thus, 1 Kings x. 24 : " And 
 all the earth sought to Solomon ; " Luke ii. 1 : 
 " There went out a decree from Csesar Augustus, 
 that all the world should be taxed." To sustain 
 this theory, we have the testimony of geologists, 
 who find evidences of two prehistoric deluges in 
 Europe, — one occasioned by the upheaval of the 
 mountains of Norway, and the second by the for- 
 mation and upheaval of the Alps. 
 
 The two most ancient nations of which we have 
 any knowledge — the Egyptian and Chinese — 
 have no record of the Deluge in their writings or 
 traditions, or traces of it on their monuments ; 
 from which it would appear that the Deluge was 
 not universal, but local. 
 
 It may be well to state here, that the ancients 
 would readily accept the statement of the total 
 submergence of the earth. Believing, as they 
 did, that the earth was flat, and floating upon the 
 surface of the seas, the waters surrounding it on 
 all sides and extending underneath it, the break- 
 ing up of the fountains of the great deep would
 
 THE DELUGE. 255 
 
 merely mean that God caused the waters to sepa- 
 rate, and the earth to sink therein until the moun- 
 tains were covered ; and, when his purpose had 
 been accomplished, he raised the earth again out 
 of the water to its original place, — a very simple 
 and easy process, as they would think, and one 
 that removes all the trouble of modern scien- 
 tists. 
 
 The Asiatic deluge geologists claim to have been 
 caused by the " upheaval of a part of a long chain 
 of mountains, which are a prolongation of the 
 Caucasus." 
 
 Louis Figuier, in his " World before the Del- 
 uge," speaking of the Asiatic deluge, says, " The 
 earth opening, ... an eruption of volcanic matter 
 escaped through the enormous crater so produced ; 
 volumes of water, vapor, or steam accompanied 
 the lava discharged from the interior of the globe, 
 which being first dissipated in clouds, and after- 
 ward condensing, descended in torrents of rain. 
 The inundation of the plains over an extensive 
 radius was the immediate effect of this upheaval ; 
 and the formation of the volcanic cone of Mount 
 Ararat, seventeen thousand three hundred and 
 twenty-three feet above the sea, was the permanent 
 result." 
 
 The upheaval of such an enormous mountain 
 range would probably cause disturbances of the
 
 256 PRE-GLACIAL MAN. 
 
 earth's surface at points distant from the imme- 
 diate cause of action. 
 
 Samuel Johnson, in his " Oriental Religions," 
 speaking of the present appearance of portions of 
 Persia, says, " It is a world of broken, heaving 
 strata, a ' Cyclopean workshop,' whose violent con- 
 trasts of fertility and desolation are results of the 
 latest convulsions of the planet; . . . enormous 
 snowy ranges, half extinct volcanoes amidst zones 
 of cold ; salt deserts that still close up around 
 Persian towns, and border paradises of verdure 
 and flowers. . . . The sand floods of Gobi have 
 covered hundreds of towns. The volcanic rifts of 
 Daghestan are still a terror to the traveller. The 
 quicksands of Khorossan swallow caravans in a 
 moment. . . . One third of Seistan, the home of 
 legendary and epic heroes, is moving sand. . . . 
 The undulating hills and rich plains of Azerbijan 
 tremble with subterranean fires, and the sand- 
 storm and naphtha flame were in very truth 
 pillars of cloud and fire that moved 'along the 
 astonished lands ; ' and the fertile oasis of Balkh, 
 ' mother of cities,' is girt with waterless desert 
 plains." 
 
 These extracts show the extent and the results 
 of the great upheaval in one direction, thousands 
 of miles from the source of our narrative. They 
 mention only a portion of its effects. In the oppo-
 
 THE DELUGE. 257 
 
 site direction, the before fertile plains of Arabia 
 were almost wholly changed into tracts of desert 
 sands, the covering earth having been taken up in 
 and carried away by the rushing waters. 
 
 Figuier's description of the upheaval of a moun- 
 tain in modern times, although upon a much 
 smaller scale than that of the Caucasus range, 
 will give us a clearer idea of the phenomena and 
 its results, and enable us the better to comprehend 
 the true nature of the ravages the catastrophe 
 inflicted upon the portion of Asia in which it 
 occurred. We quote from "The World before 
 the Deluge : " — 
 
 " At six days' journey from the City of Mexico, 
 there existed in 1759 a fertile and well-cultivated 
 district, where grew abundance of rice, maize, and 
 bananas. 
 
 " In the month of June frightful earthquakes 
 shook the ground, and were continued unceasingly 
 for two whole months. On the night of the 28th 
 of September the earth was violently convulsed ; 
 and a region of many leagues in extent was slowly 
 raised until it attained a height of about five hun- 
 dred feet, over a surface of many square leagues. 
 The earth undulated like the waves of the sea in 
 a tempest; thousands of small hills alternately 
 rose and fell, and finally an immense gulf opened, 
 from which smoke, fire, red-hot stones, and ashes
 
 258 PRE-GLACIAL MAN. 
 
 were violently discharged, and darted to prodi- 
 gious heights. 
 
 " Six mountains emerged from this gaping gulf, 
 among which the volcanic mountain Jorullo rises 
 2,890 feet above the ancient plain, to the height 
 of 4,265 feet above the sea. 
 
 u At the moment when the earthquake com- 
 menced, the two rivers Cintemba and San Pedro 
 flowed backwards, inundating all the plain now 
 occupied by Jorullo ; but, in the regions which 
 continually rose, a gulf opened and swallowed up 
 the rivers. They re-appeared to the west, but at 
 a point very distant from their former beds." 
 
 In the narrative of the Deluge, the priority of 
 causes is given to the breaking up of the " foun- 
 tains of the great deep," which can mean nothing 
 but the submerging of the plain by an inflow of 
 the waters of the sea. 
 
 This, we can see, was an effect, not a cause. 
 The earthquake disturbance in Mexico raised the 
 plain five hundred feet, over a surface of many 
 square leagues. The disturbances continued many 
 months. The courses of the rivers were changed, 
 hills rose and fell, and the earth opened and 
 ingulfed the waters. 
 
 Multiply this scene and the disturbances a hun- 
 dred times, and we have the earthquake effects 
 resulting from the upheaval of " a part of the long
 
 THE DELUGE. 259 
 
 chain of mountains which are a prolongation of 
 the Caucasus." 
 
 The geologists' account of the Asiatic upheaval 
 gives us the cause of "Noah's Flood," and also 
 shows its comparatively limited extent. The rais- 
 ing of the bed of the sea five hundred feet, as was 
 the plain in Mexico, would cause an inflow of 
 water sufficient to cover "all the high hills that 
 were" in that neighborhood "fifteen cubits up- 
 ward." The disturbance in Mexico apparently 
 continued six months or more. This, applied to 
 the Asiatic upheaval, would probably cause at 
 least one or two years' continued disturbance. 
 
 The raising of the ocean bed caused that im- 
 mense body of water to rush over the plains with 
 irresistible violence. The mountain waves carried 
 every thing before them. Not a vessel, not a 
 building, could resist its terrible fury. This move- 
 ment, frequently repeated, caused the water to 
 rush to and fro, throwing down and destroying 
 every thing which might have escaped the first 
 terrific onslaught. Man and beast, every living 
 thing in the inundated district, perished; villages 
 and cities dissolved ; in many places even the soil 
 was washed away, leaving a wilderness of rocks 
 or sandy deserts in the place of the before smiling 
 fields. 
 
 A year, or forty days even, of such action
 
 260 PRE-GLACIAL MAN. 
 
 would preclude the possibility of escape for a 
 single inhabitant of the plain. 
 
 There is a tradition that the Tigris River origi- 
 nally flowed to the Persian Gulf, discharging its 
 waters many miles east of the mouth of the 
 Euphrates River ; it now, however, connects with, 
 and forms a part of, that river. 
 
 At the period of the Deluge, the fertile plains 
 bordering the Indian Ocean and Persian Gulf, 
 from the mountainous region now known as Beloo- 
 chistan on the east, to and into Arabia on the 
 west, — a distance of a thousand miles or more, — 
 and extending back from the ocean from one to 
 four hundred miles, was thickly settled by a race 
 known to Assyriologists by the provisional name 
 of " Accadians." The whole country was thickly 
 dotted with cities and villages ; and the interven- 
 ing spaces were highly cultivated, and rich with 
 verdure and beauty. 
 
 The effects of the upheaval of the mountains 
 was felt throughout southern portions of Western 
 Asia. It was apparently at this time that in 
 Palestine it changed the course of the northern 
 portion of the Jordan River, turning it west, and 
 forming the Orentes River. It caused a further 
 settling of the Jordan valley, thereby cutting off 
 the passage of the River Jordan to the Red Sea. 
 In the eastern section it changed a before fertile
 
 THE DELUGE. 261 
 
 and beautiful country into dreary and sandy 
 wastes and alkali plains. 
 
 Thousands of years after this catastrophe, we 
 find this same country the abode of a race well 
 advanced in civilization and in knowledge of the 
 arts and sciences. This race is known to us as 
 the Shemites, or Semitic race. 
 
 Before them had been the Turanians, a Tartar 
 race from Eastern Asia, from whom the Shemites 
 obtained their civilization and * knowledge. The 
 Turanians had themselves obtained all the civili- 
 zation and knowledge they possessed from a still 
 earlier race, whom they had dispossessed. This 
 race was undoubtedly the Aryan. 
 
 Tradition and history unite in placing the origi- 
 nators of our civilization at the mouth of the 
 Euphrates River. It was there that the mystic 
 Oannes, half fish and half man, appeared, and 
 taught men civilization and letters ; and the tradi- 
 tions of the Arj^as point to the same spot as the 
 cradle of their race. 
 
 There can be but little doubt that they were 
 the occupants of the plains of the southern portion 
 of Eastern Asia, whom the Deluge destroyed. 
 
 Long before Abraham, a thousand years at 
 least before Moses, the Deluge narrative recorded 
 in Genesis was known to the Accadians. 
 
 Among the Assyrian cylinders in the British
 
 262 PRE-GLACIAL MAN. 
 
 Museum, portions of two creative accounts have 
 been found, one of which, so far as restored, is 
 nearly identical with the Bible account. So, too, 
 a cylinder bearing an illustration of the well- 
 known tree of knowledge, the serpent, with Adam 
 and Eve in the act of taking the fruit, has been 
 found ; thus establishing their knowledge of that 
 portion of the old story. Previous to the birth 
 of Abraham, the story of the Deluge had been 
 embalmed in poetry ; it being the eleventh canto 
 of a great epic poem, written between 2000 and 
 2500 B.C. The author of the epic, using the 
 record as a foundation, combines with it some of 
 the more vivid traditions of his time, and gives 
 the credit of the action to his own gods. 
 
 F. Lenormant says that " there were three 
 copies of this poem made, by order of Assur- 
 banipal, king of Assyria, about 650 to 625 B.C., 
 from a very ancient record, then in the library 
 of Uruk. This record was probably a thousand 
 years old, and was itself a copy of a still more 
 ancient manuscript." 
 
 The hero of this poem, Izdhubar, being attacked 
 by disease (a kind of leprosy), goes in search of 
 Hasisadra, the Accadian Noah, and hero of the 
 Flood, to obtain from him a cure for his disease. 
 Hasisadra, because of his good deed in saving 
 mankind alive from the Flood, had been made
 
 THE DELUGE. 263 
 
 immortal ; and lie is believed to be living in bliss 
 somewhere near the Persian Gulf. Izdhubar, after 
 many perilous adventures, succeeds in finding 
 Ilasisadra, who is induced to relate to him the 
 story of the Food, and the escape of mankind. 
 
 THE ASSYRIAN NARRATIVE. 
 
 Hasisadra was a native of Surrippak, or Sippara, 
 the city of the sun (this was one of the ancient 
 Aryan cities before the Flood), situated near the 
 mouth of the Euphrates. 
 
 He says the city "was ancient, and in it men 
 did not honor the gods ; I, alone, was their ser- 
 vant." At a meeting, or council, of the gods, 
 because of the sinfulness of man, a deluge was pro- 
 posed by Elu (god of war, also a prince of gods), 
 and approved by Nebo (god of thunder) and Ner- 
 gal (god of the earthquake), but opposed by Anu 
 (god of the heavens). It, however, was decided 
 in council that it should take place. 
 
 Hea (god of wisdom, also god of the sea) re- 
 solved to save the seed of man and beasts, and 
 revealed the decision of the gods to Hasisadra in 
 a dream, and thus addressed him : " Man of Sur- 
 rippak, build a vessel, and finish it quickly. By 
 a deluge I will destroy substance and life." He 
 directs him to make the vessel after this manner : 
 "Six hundred cubits shall be the measure of its
 
 264 P RE-GLACIAL MAN. 
 
 length, sixty cubits the measure of its breadth 
 and its height. . . . Into the deep launch it." 
 
 Hasisadra at first declined, saying, "When I 
 shall do it, young and old shall laugh at me." 
 
 He is, however, finally persuaded to build the 
 vessel, and is directed "at a given moment that 
 I shall cause thee to know, enter into it, and draw 
 the door of the ship towards thee." 
 
 Hasisadra proceeded to build the ship. The 
 particulars of its construction are given. It was 
 divided into three floors, and these floors divided 
 into compartments. He made it water-tight. He 
 covered it without and within with asphalt, or 
 bitumen. When completed, he proceeded to pro- 
 vision it. " Three times thirty-six hundred porters 
 brought on their heads chests of provisions. I 
 kej^t thirty-six hundred chests for the nourish- 
 ment of my family. For provisioning, I had oxen 
 slain, instituted rations for each day. In drinks, 
 barrels of wine I collected, in quantity like to the 
 waters of a river ; of provisions, in quantity like 
 to the dust of the earth. And I carried above 
 and below the furniture of the ship." 
 
 At the appointed time " all that I possessed of 
 silver, I gathered together; all that I possessed 
 of gold, I gathered ; all that I possessed of the 
 seed of life of every kind, I gathered together. I 
 made all ascend into the vessel : my servants both
 
 THE DELUGE. 265 
 
 male and female, the cattle of the field, the wild 
 beasts of the plains, and the young of the people, 
 — all of them I caused to ascend. I entered into 
 the midst of the ship, and shut my door. . . . 
 In shutting the vessel, to Buzur-sadi-rabi, the 
 pilot, I confided this dwelling, with all it con- 
 tained. 
 
 " A storm, at dawn in the morning, arose from 
 the horizon of heaven, extending, and wide. Vul 
 (god of the atmosphere and of storms), in the 
 midst of it, thundered ; Nebo and Saru (gods of 
 thunder and lightning) marched before; they 
 marched, devastating mountains and plain. The 
 throne-bearers (the seven wicked spirits of the 
 storm-gods, whose duty it was to raise the moun- 
 tainous waves) went over mountains and plains. 
 Nergal (god of the earthquake), the powerful, 
 dragged chastisements after him. Ninip (god of 
 the wind) advanced, overthrowing before him. 
 The archangels of the abyss brought destruction ; 
 in their terror they agitated the earth. The flood 
 of Vul reached to heaven ; the bright earth to a 
 waste was turned. 
 
 " The surface of the earth, the waters swept ; it 
 destroyed all life from the face of the earth. The 
 strong deluge over the people reached to heaven. 
 The brother no longer saw his brother; men no 
 longer knew' each other. In heaven the gods
 
 266 PRE-GLACIAL MAN. 
 
 feared the flood, and sought refuge ; they ascended 
 to the heaven of Anu (the supreme and self- 
 existent god). The gods were stretched out 
 motionless, pressing one against another, like 
 dogs." 
 
 Istar (daughter of Anu, the Ashtaroth of the 
 Bible ; and the Astarte, or Venus, of Grecian 
 mythology) is represented here as the mother of 
 mankind, and as weeping and mourning, because 
 "I, the mother, have begotten my people, and, 
 like the young of the fishes, they fill the sea." 
 " The gods on their seats were seated, in tears ; 
 covered were their lips for the coming flood." 
 
 Six days and nights the wind, deluge, and 
 storm continued ; on the seventh it ceased. Has- 
 isadra opened the window, and perceived "the 
 whole of mankind was turned to corruption ; like 
 reeds the corpses floated. ... I looked at the 
 regions bounding the sea, toward the twelve points 
 of the horizon — not any continent." 
 
 On the fourteenth, Hasisadra sent out a dove, 
 which returned to the ark, finding no place on 
 which to alight; the next day a swallow was 
 sent, which also returned ; then a raven, which 
 did not return. He then sends forth the animals 
 on the mountain Nizer, and offers sacrifice to the 
 gods. "I raised the pile of my burnt offering on 
 the peak of the mountain ; . . . beneath I spread
 
 THE DELUGE. 267 
 
 rushes, cedar and juniper wood. The gods were 
 seized with the desire of it; and the gods assembled 
 like flies above the master of the sacrifice. . . . 
 From afar, in approaching, the great goddess 
 raised the great zones [the rainbow] that Aim has 
 made for the glory of the gods. . . . From afar, in 
 drawing near, Elu saw the vessel and stopped. 
 He was filled with anger against the gods. No one 
 (said he) shall come out alive. No man shall be 
 preserved from the abyss." Ninip informs Elu 
 that this was done by Hea. Hea then argues with 
 Elu ; tells him he is wrong to destroy the just and 
 faithful with the wicked ; that when he desires to 
 destroy the wicked, instead of a flood, he should 
 cause wild beasts to increase, or cause pestilence 
 or famine to mow men down. Elu accepts the 
 arrangement, goes into the ship, blesses Hasisadra 
 and his wife, and makes them immortal. 
 
 In this account, instead of the rain for forty 
 days and forty nights, we have a tremendous 
 storm, with thunder and lightning, devastating 
 nature; the sea overwhelming mountains and plain 
 (apparently earthquake waves) ; the powerful earth- 
 quake ; the hurricane overthrowing ; the earth 
 agitated and turned to waste by the deluge. 
 
 This fulfils all the conditions of the geologists' 
 description of the Asiatic deluge. 
 
 Instead of Noah and his family, Hasisadra brings
 
 268 PRE-GLACIAL MAN. 
 
 into the ark or vessel his male and female servants, 
 and the young of the people. Instead of a box 
 like the ark, he builds a vessel, and places it in 
 charge of a pilot. Instead of forty days, the 
 deluge lasts but six days. 
 
 Professor Sayce, in " Assyria : its Princes, Priests, 
 and People," says of the astronomical epic, by Sin- 
 like-unnim, " It is impossible to determine the 
 age of the great Chaldsean epic, but it must have 
 been composed subsequently to the period, when, 
 through the precession of the equinoxes, Aries 
 came to be the first sign of the zodiac instead of 
 Taurus ; that is to say, about B.C. 2500. On the 
 other hand, it is difficult to make it later than 
 B.C. 2000, while the whole character and texture 
 of the poem show that it had been put together 
 from older lays, which had been wrought into a 
 single whole."
 
 THE OANNES. 269 
 
 XVII. 
 
 THE OANNES. 
 
 Professor A. H. Sayce, in his late work on 
 " The Ancient Empires of the East," writing of 
 Babylon, says, " Here was the centre and starting- 
 point of the civilization which afterward spread 
 throughout Western Asia. Its primitive inhabit- 
 ants, whom we will term Accadians, traced their 
 origin to the mountainous country south of the 
 Caspian, from whence they had spread over Elam, 
 or Susiana, the shores of the Persian Gulf, and 
 the fertile plains of Babylonia. 
 
 "The civilization of Babylonia seems to have 
 originated in Auran, or Southern Susiana, and the 
 coasts of the Persian Gulf, out of which, accord- 
 ing to the legend, the semi-human Oannes arose 
 at dawn with the revelation of culture and knowl- 
 edge. The pictorial hieroglyphics, which after- 
 ward became the cuneiform characters, were first 
 invented in Elam." 
 
 The description given of the Oannes is as fol- 
 lows : " There appeared issuing from the sea, at
 
 270 PRE-GLACIAL MAN. 
 
 the spot where it is nearest to Babylon, an animal 
 endowed with reason, named Oannes. Its whole 
 body was that of a fish, but beneath its fish's 
 head was another ; namely, that of a man. A 
 man's feet also proceeded from its fish's tail. It 
 had a human voice ; and its image is preserved to 
 the present time. 
 
 " This animal passed the day in the society of 
 men without taking any nourishment. It taught 
 them to practise all sorts of sciences, letters, and 
 arts ; the rules for founding cities and buildings 
 and temples ; and the principles of law and geom- 
 etry. It showed them how to sow and reap, — 
 every thing, in short, needful to render life agree- 
 able. At sunset the monster returned to the sea. 
 Plunging in, it spent the night beneath the waves : 
 it was amphibious. 
 
 " It wrote a book on civilization and the 
 origin of things, which it bequeathed to the 
 world." 
 
 This figure combined of man and fish is a repre- 
 sentation of the appearance of the Aryas as they 
 arrived at the Euphrates, by water, from the 
 southern parts of India. 
 
 India was bordered on three sides by the sea. 
 Races so situated early became maritime. In the 
 general march of civilization the sea had not been 
 neglected; and vessels were used as means of com-
 
 THE OANNES. 271 
 
 munication between different points on the coast, 
 and also for fishing. 
 
 In the allegory we have depicted the Aryas as 
 migrating by both land and water to the Euphrates 
 plain, but it is more than probable that the inhabit- 
 ants of Southern India took the shorter and easier 
 route by the ocean and Persian Gulf. Perhaps 
 the greater number came in this manner, and this 
 representation records the fact. 
 
 This animal, the Oannes, passed the day on 
 land without taking nourishment, and the night 
 in the sea ; in other words, the vessel containing 
 the emigrants came full, and returned empty. 
 Load after load were disembarked on the banks 
 of the river or gulf. 
 
 The Oannes, besides teaching them civilization 
 and letters, was also credited with writing and 
 bequeathing to the world a book on " The Origin 
 of Things and of Civilization." The only book 
 of " origins " known to man is the one written 
 in allegory, which we have been attempting to 
 decipher. 
 
 That portion of the allegory contained in the 
 first three chapters of Genesis is the book on "The 
 origin of things and of civilization," bequeathed 
 to the world by the Oannes. It was known to 
 the Aryas of Hindustan, not as an allegory, but 
 as an inspired history of creation, of man, and
 
 272 PRE-GLACIAL MAN. 
 
 of their own race. This history was continued by 
 later writers, until the destruction of the nation, 
 and dispersion of the remnant by the Turanians. 
 
 Sometime after these events, an Aryan still 
 living in the Euphrates Valley wrote this whole 
 history, in allegory and cipher, in the form in 
 which it has come down to us. 
 
 The teachings originally ascribed to the Oannes 
 were afterward credited by the Semites to their 
 god Hea, the god of the great deep and of wisdom.
 
 E 
 
 NGLISH AS IT SHOULD 
 
 BE WRITTEN 
 
 Handbooks for 
 
 All Lovers of 
 
 Correct 
 
 Language 
 
 Neatly bound in cloth 50 cents each 
 
 MISTAKES IN WRITING ENGLISH AND HOW TO AVOID THEM 
 
 For the use of all who teach, write, or speak the language. By Marshall 
 T, BlGKLOW, author of "Punctuation and other Typographical 
 Matters." 
 
 PUNCTUATION AND OTHER TYPOGRAPHICAL MATTERS 
 
 For the use of Printers, Authors, Teachers, and Scholars. By Marshall 
 T. Bigklow, Corrector at the University Press, Cambridge. 
 
 1000 BLUNDERS IN ENGLISH 
 
 A Handbook of Suggestions in Reading and Speaking. By Harlan H. 
 Ballard, A.M., Principal of Lenox Academy, Lenox, Mass. 
 
 HINTS AND HELPS 
 
 For those who write, print, or read. By Benjamin Drew. 
 
 ENGLISH SYNONYMES DISCRIMINATED 
 
 By Rev. Richard Whately, D.D., the Archbishop of Dublin. A new 
 edition. 
 
 SOULE & CAMPBELLS PRONOUNCING HANDBOOK 
 
 Of Words often mispronounced, and of words as to which a Choice of Pro- 
 nunciation is allowed. 3,000 Mistakes in Pronunciation corrected. 
 
 CAMPBELL'S HANDBOOK OF ENGLISH SYNONYMES 
 
 With an Appendix showing the Correct Uses of Prepositions. 
 
 HINTS ON LANGUAGE 
 
 In connection with Sight Reading and Writing in Primary and Intermediate 
 Schools. By S. Arthur Bent, A.M., Superintendent of Public 
 Schools, Clinton, Mass. 
 
 FORGOTTEN MEANINGS 
 
 Or, An Hour with the Dictionary. By Alfred Wattes.- author of 
 " Student's Historical Manual." 
 
 SHORT STUDIES OF AMERICAN AUTHORS 
 
 By Thomas Wkhtworth Higginson, author of " Young Folks' History 
 of the United States," " Young Folks' American Explorers," 
 " Malbone," " Outdoor Papers," " Oldport Days," " Army Life in a 
 Black Regiment," " Atlantic Essays," etc. 
 
 HINTS ON WRITING AND SPEECH-MAKING 
 By Thomas Wbntworth Higginson. 
 
 UNIVERSAL PHONOGRAPHY 
 
 Or, Shorthand by the " Allen Method." A Self-instructor, whereby more 
 Speed than Long-Hand Writing is gained at the First Lesson, and 
 additional Speed at each Subsequent Lesson. By G. G. Allen, 
 Principal of the Allen Stenographic Institute, Boston. 
 
 Sold by all booksellers, and sent by mail, postpaid, on receipt of price 
 
 LEE AND SHEPARD Publishers Boston
 
 j\j^U/ BOOf^S & I^U/J^DlJIOffS 
 
 PRE-GLACIAL MAN AND THE ARYAN RACE 
 A History of the Creation, and of the birthplace and wanderings of man in 
 Central Asia, from B.C. 32,500 to B C. 15,000. With a History of the Aryan 
 Race, commencing B. C. 15,000; its rise and progress; the decline and the 
 destruction of that nation. By Lorenzo Burge. Cloth, $1.50. 
 " This is an ingenious and interesting treatise upon the subjects under con- 
 sideration, and proves very clearly the ability and research of its author. It 
 deals with man and his surroundings long before he became an inmate of the 
 Garden of Eden, and traces his progress and changes of condition down to the 
 time of the Deluge. The subject, while seemingly a dry one, is treated in a 
 novel and interesting manner, and the book will find many appreciative 
 readers." — Washington Chronicle. 
 
 THE HIDDEN WAY ACROSS THE THRESHOLD 
 Or, The Mystery which hath been hidden for Ages and from Generations. 
 An explanation of the concealed forces in every man to open the temples of 
 the soul and to learn the guidance of the unseen hand. Illustrated, and 
 made plain, with as few occult terms as possible. By J. C. Street. Second 
 edition. Octavo, cloth. 600 pp. Illustrated. $3.50. 
 
 " It is a deserved reward of Dr. J. C. Street that his book, ' The Hidden 
 Way across the Threshold,' has reached a second edition. It contains more 
 material, original and selected, than ever has been published in this country 
 on Eastern occult science, and has the authority of a gentleman, as its author, 
 who has studied as an initiate for many years in the leading Eastern societies 
 devoted to philosophical investigation of occult mysteries." — Boston Globe. 
 REMINISCENCES OF FROEBEL 
 
 By Baroness Marzenholz-Bulow, translated by Mrs. Mary Mann, with a 
 biographical sketch by .Miss Emily Sheriff. New edition. $1.50. 
 " In this book, the great author and teacher of Kindergarten methods in 
 education is brought into close communion with the reader; and his theories, 
 and his manner of imparting them to others, are strikingly set forth. One 
 gains from this volume a most complete idea of Froebel, in the details of his 
 personal and educational career." — Cincinnati Journal. 
 THE ART OF PROJECTING 
 
 A Manual of Experimentation in Physics, Chemistry, and Natural History, 
 with the Porte-Lumiere and Magic Lantern, also with Electric Lights and 
 Lamps, and the Production and Phenomena of Vortex Rings. By Professor 
 A. E Dolbear, inventor of the telephone. New edition. Illustrated. 
 $2.00. 
 
 " The book has met a real want ; and a sunbeam can now be made useful in 
 school work, and in the study of phenomena in many places where no substi- 
 tute is practicable. The amateur student of practical and popular science 
 will find this a useful volume. " — Dubuque Herald. 
 THE DEVELOPMENT THEORY 
 
 By Joseph T. Bergen, Jun., and Fanny D. Bergen. The Study of Evolu- 
 tion simplified for general readers. Cloth, $1.25. 
 
 " This is an elementaiy exposition of the celebrated Darwinian theory. 
 The idea was to popularize this great principle of science, to show how it ob- 
 tains in geology, paleontology, zoology, ornithology, — in fact, throughout the 
 whole catalogue of ologies. The subject is entirely stripped of all scientific 
 phraseology, and the matter is presented in the simplest English. Illustrations 
 abound to illumine every principle, and the more scientific explanations." — 
 San J-'rancisco Post. 
 
 Sold by all booksellers, and sent by mail, postpaid, on receipt of price. 
 
 LEE AND SHEPARD Publishers Boston
 
 B RIGHT DOOKSOF TRAVEL 
 AND Q » » » , 1 j « ; 
 
 REEZY BY SIX BRICHT WOMEN - - - - 
 
 A WINTER IN CENTRAL AMERICA AND MEXICO 
 By Helen J. Sanborn. Cloth, $1.50. 
 " A bright, attractive narrative by a wide-awake Boston girl." 
 
 A SUMMER IN THE AZORES, with a Glimpse of Madeira 
 
 By Miss C. Alice Baker. Little Classic style. Cloth, gilt edges, $1.25. 
 " Miss Baker gives us a breezy, entertaining description of these picturesque 
 
 islands. She is an observing traveller, and makes a graphic picture of the 
 
 quaint people and customs." — Chicago Advance. 
 
 LIFE AT PUGET SOUND 
 
 With sketches of travel in Washington Territory, British Columbia, Oregon, 
 and California. By Caroline C. Leighton. i6mo, cloth, $1.50. 
 " Your chapters on Puget Sound have charmed me. Full of life, deeply 
 
 interesting, and with just" that class of facts, and suggestions of truth, that 
 
 cannot fail to help the Indian and the Chinese." — Wendell Phillips. 
 
 EUROPEAN BREEZES 
 
 By Margery Deane. Cloth, gilt top, $1.50. Being chapters of travel 
 through Germany, Austria, Hungary, and Switzerland, covering places not 
 usually visited by Americans in making " the Grand Tour of the Conti- 
 nent," by the accomplished writer of " Newport Breezes." 
 " A very bright, fresh and amusing account, which tells us about a host of 
 
 things we never heard 01 before, and is worth two ordinary books of European 
 
 travel." — Woman's Journal. 
 
 BEATEN PATHS ; or, A Woman's Vacation in Europe 
 
 By Ella W. Thompson 161110, cloth. $1 50. 
 A lively and chatty book of travel, with pen-pictures humorous and graphic, 
 
 that are decidedly out of the " beaten paths " of description. 
 
 AN AMERICAN GIRL ABROAD 
 
 By Miss Adeline Trafton, author of " His Inheritance," " Katherine 
 Earle," etc. i6mo. Illustrated. $1.50. 
 " A sparkling account of a European trip by a wide-awake, intelligent, and 
 
 irrepressible American girl. Pictured with a freshness and vivacity that is 
 
 delightful." — Utica Observer. 
 
 CURTIS GUILD'S TRAVELS 
 BRITONS AND MUSCOVITES; or, Traits of Two Empires 
 
 Cloth, $2.00. 
 
 OVER THE OCEAN; or, Sights and Scenes in Foreign Lands 
 
 By Curtis Guild, editor of" The Boston Commercial Bulletin." Crown 8vo. 
 
 Cloth, $2.50. 
 
 " The utmost that any European tourist can hope to do is to tell the old 
 story in a somewhat fresh way, and Mr. Guild has succeeded in every part of 
 his book in doing this." — Philadelphia Bulletin. 
 ABROAD AGAIN; or, Fresh Forays in Foreign Fields 
 Uniform with " Over the Ocean." By the same author. Crown 8vo. 
 
 Cloth, $2.50. 
 
 " He has given us a life-picture. Europe is done in a style that must serve 
 as an invaluable guide to those who go ' over the ocean," as well as an inter- 
 esting companion." — Halifax Citizen. 
 
 Sold by all booksellers, and sent by mail, postpaid, on receipt of price 
 
 LEE AND SHEPARD Publishers Boston
 
 NARRATIVES 
 
 • OF NOTED- 
 
 TRAVELLERS 
 
 GERMANY SEEN WITHOUT SPECTACLES; or, Random 
 Sketches of Various Subjects, Penned from Different Stand- 
 points in the Empire 
 By Henry Ruggles, late United States Consul at the Island of Malta, and 
 
 at Barcelona, Spain. $1.50. 
 
 " Mr. Ruggles writes briskly: he chats and gossips, slashing right and left 
 with stout American prejudices, and has made withal a most entertaining 
 book." — New-York Tribune. 
 TRAVELS AND OBSERVATIONS IN THE ORIENT, with a 
 
 Hasty Flight in the Countries of Europe 
 By Walter Harriman (ex-Governor of New Hampshire). $1.50. 
 
 " The author, in his graphic description of these sacred localities, refers 
 with great aptness to scenes and personages which history has made famous. 
 It is a chatty narrative of travel." — Concord Monitor. 
 FORE AND AFT 
 A Story of Actual Sea-Life. By Robert B. Dixon, M.D. $1.25. 
 
 Travels in Mexico, with vivid descriptions of manners and customs, form a 
 large part of this striking narrative of a fourteen-months' voyage. 
 VOYAGE OF THE PAPER CANOE 
 A Geographical Journey of Twenty-five Hundred Miles from Quebec to the 
 
 Gulf of Mexico. By Nathaniel H. Bishop. With numerous illustra- 
 tions and maps specially prepared for this work. Crown 8vo. $1.50. 
 
 " Mr. Bishop did a very bold thing, and has described it with a happy 
 mixture of spirit, keen observation, and bonhomie." — London Graphic. 
 FOUR MONTHS IN A SNEAK-BOX 
 A Boat Voyage of Twenty-six Hundred Miles down the Ohio and Mississippi 
 
 Rivers, and along the Gulf of Mexico. By Nathaniel H. Bishop. With 
 
 numerous maps and illustrations. $1.50. 
 
 "His glowing pen-pictures of ' shanty-boat ' life on the great rivers are 
 true to life. His descriptions of persons and places are graphic." — Zion's 
 Herald. 
 A THOUSAND MILES' WALK ACROSS SOUTH AMERICA, 
 
 Over the Pampas and the Andes 
 By Nathaniel H. Bishop. Crown 8vo. New edition. Illustrated. $r.5o. 
 
 " Mr. Bishop made this journey when a boy of sixteen, has never forgotten 
 it, and tells it in such a way that the reader will always remember it, and 
 wish there had been more." 
 CAMPS IN THE CARIBBEES 
 Being the Adventures of a Naturalist Bird-hunting in the West-India Islands. 
 
 By Fred A. Oder. New edition. With maps and illustrations. $1.50. 
 
 " During two years he visited mountains, forests, and people, that few, if 
 any, tourists had ever reached before. He carried his camera with him, and 
 photographed from nature the scenes by which the book is illustrated." — 
 Louisville Courier-Journal. 
 ENGLAND FROM A BACK WINDOW; With Views of 
 
 Scotland and Ireland 
 By J. M. Bailey, the " ' Danbury News' Man." i2mo. $1.00. 
 
 " The peculiar humor of this writer is well known. The British Isles have 
 never before been looked at in just the same way, — at least, not by any one 
 who has notified us of the fact. Mr. Bailey's travels possess, accordingly, a 
 value of their own for the reader, no matter how many previous records of 
 journeys in the mother country he may have read." — Rochester Express. 
 
 Sold by all booksellers, and sent by mail, postpaid, on receipt of price 
 
 LEE AND SHEPARD Publishers Boston
 
 fflOD READING 
 
 FOR YOUNG 
 
 PEOPLE 
 
 WHO WROTE IT 
 
 An Index to the authorship of the most noted Works in Ancient and Modern 
 Literature. By Wm. A. and Chas. G. Wheeler. $2.00. 
 " A handy book for ascertaining and verifying the authorship of famous 
 poems, plays, essays, novels, romances, philosophical and literary treatises, 
 and the like, as far as they have specific and distinctive title. Every one 
 perceives the need of such a work, and we are thankful for what the compiler 
 has done. Tne work will be very useful in the library and in the study." — 
 Hartford Post. 
 
 HUMAN LIFE IN SHAKESPEARE 
 
 By Henry Giles, with an introduction by John Boyle O'Reilly. New 
 
 edition. Cloth, $1.50. 
 
 " When these lectures were delivered a number of years ago before the 
 Lowell Institute, in Boston, they created a profound impression as being 
 simply masterly essays on Shakespeare, such as could be produced only by a 
 man of consummate genius. They made renown for the learned author. The 
 intellectual power which was behind these extraordinary lectures has followed 
 the common lot, and passed away; but the work of the incomparable man 
 which it wrought out will be lasting. They are the best lectures on Shake- 
 spcir- in print. The introduction is by John Boyle O'Reilly, who says: 'This 
 is a noble book.' " — Hearth ami Home. 
 
 LIFE AND TIMES OF JESUS 
 
 As related by Thomas Didymus. By Rev. James Freeman Clarke. 
 
 New edition. Cloth, $1.50. 
 
 " It goes over much the same ground as Wallace's Ben Hur, but looks at the 
 same scenes from a different point of view. While lacking the vivid coloring 
 which a residence in the Orient enabled General Wallace to give to his romance, 
 it displays a critical knowledge of the New Testament writings painfully lack- 
 ing in Ben Hur. The two books should be read together, and then the reader 
 will be able to arrive at a correct knowledge of the life and times of Jesus." — 
 Omaha World. 
 
 CHRISTIAN MORALS 
 
 A series of Lectures, by Andrew P. Peahody, D.D., LL.D., Emeritus 
 Professor of Christian Morals in Harvard University. Cloth, $1.50. 
 
 new lei tures were first published under the title of ' Harvard Lec- 
 tures on Moral Philosophy.' The title is now changed for distinction from the 
 e.nlit-r work of 1 >r. l'eabody. The work is the product of a finely developed 
 mind, and illustrates the principles of ethical science as they are developed in 
 its own and human history." — Norwich Bulletin. 
 
 THE FORTUNES OF THE FARADAYS 
 
 By Miss A. M. Douglas. Cloth, $1.50. Uniform with 
 
 LEE AND SHEPARD'S LIBRARY EDITION 17 VOLUMES 
 
 A Woman s Inheritance Hope Mills Seven Daughters 
 
 Claudia In Trust Stephen Dane 
 
 Floyd Grandon's Honor Lost in a Great City Sydnie Adriance 
 
 Foes of Her Household Nelly Kinnard's King- The Old Woman who 
 From Hand to Mouth dom Lived in a Shoe 
 
 Home Nook Out of the Wreck Whom Kathie Married 
 
 Sold by all booksellers, and sent by mail, postpaid, on receipt of price 
 
 LEE AND SHEPARD Publishers Boston
 
 yOUNG F OLKS' ■ • 
 
 b ooks QF Travel 
 
 DRIFTING ROUND THE WORLD; A Boy's Adventures by 
 
 Sea and Land 
 By Capt. Charles W. Hall, author of " Adrift in the Ice-Fields," " The 
 Great Bonanza," etc. With numerous full-page and letter-press illustra- 
 tions. Royal Svo. Handsome cover. $1.75. Cloth, gilt, $2.50. 
 "Out of the beaten track" in its course of travel, record of adventures, 
 and descriptions of life in Greenland, Labrador, Ireland, Scotland, England, 
 France, Holland, Russia, Asia, Siberia, and Alaska. Its hero is young, bold, 
 and adventurous; and the book is in every way interesting and attractive. 
 
 EDWARD GREETS JAPANESE SERIES 
 YOUNG AMERICANS IN JAPAN ; or, The Adventures of the 
 
 Jewett Family and their Friend Oto Nambo 
 With 170 full-page and letter-press illustrations. Royal 8vo, 7 x o^ inches. 
 Handsomely illuminated cover. $1.75. Cloth, black and gold, $2.50. 
 This story, though essentially a work of fiction, is filled with interesting and 
 truthful descriptions of the curious ways of living of the good people of the 
 land of the rising sun. 
 
 THE WONDERFUL CITY OF TOKIO ; or, The Further Ad- 
 ventures of the Jewett Family and their Friend Oto Nambo 
 With 169 illustrations. Royal 8vo, 7 x oj inches. With cover in gold and 
 
 colors, designed by the author. $1.75. Cloth, black and gold, $2.50. 
 
 " A book full of delightful information. The author has the happy gift of 
 permitting the reader to view things as he saw them. The illustrations are 
 mostly drawn by a Japanese artist, and are very unique." — Chicago Herald. 
 
 THE BEAR WORSHIPPERS OF YEZO AND THE ISLAND 
 OF KARAFUTO ; being the further Adventures of the 
 Jewett Family and their Friend Oto Nambo 
 
 180 illustrations. Boards, $1.75. Cloth, $2.50. 
 
 Graphic pen and pencil pictures of the remarkable bearded people who live 
 in the north of Japan. The illustrations are by native Japanese artists, and 
 give queer pictures of a queer people, who have been seldom visited. 
 
 HARRY W. FRENCH'S BOOKS 
 OUR BOYS IN INDIA 
 The wanderings of two young Americans in Hindustan, with their exciting 
 
 adventures on the sacred rivers and wild mountains. With 145 illustrations. 
 
 Royal 8vo, 7X oA inches. Bound in emblematic covers of Oriental design, 
 
 $1.75. Cloth, black and gold, $2.50. 
 
 While it has all the exciting interest of a romance, it is remarkably vivid in 
 its pictures of manners and customs in the land of the Hindu. The illustra- 
 tions are many and excellent. 
 
 OUR BOYS IN CHINA 
 
 The adventures of two young Americans, wrecked in the China Sea on their 
 
 return from India, with their strange wanderings through the Chinese 
 
 Empire. 188 illustrations. Boards, ornamental covers in colors and gold, 
 
 $1.75. Cloth, $2.50. 
 
 This gives the further adventures of" Our Boys" of India fame in the land 
 of Teas and Queues. 
 
 Sold by all booksellers, and sent by mail, postpaid, on receipt of price 
 
 LEE AND SHEPAED Publishers Boston
 
 R OOKS OF PARTICULAR INTEREST .... 
 TO VQUNG MEN AND WOMEN 
 
 HENRY WADSWORTH LONGFELLOW 
 His Life, His Works, His Friendships. By George Lowbll Austin. 
 
 Profusely illustrated. Cloth, $2.00. New edition. Formerly published by 
 
 subscription. 
 
 " We have here a clear and popular presentation of the poet's literary life. 
 The details of his personal and private life, or at least so much of it as belongs 
 by rii^ht strictly to his family, has been avoided, and that properly. What the 
 public have a right to know is found in this volume, in a style that is easy and 
 pleasing Here you have Longfellow as a child, as a college student, and as 
 a professor in Bowdoin College; and especially does he appear here as a man 
 of letters. It is a charming volume." — Christian Standard. 
 
 LIFE AND TIMES OF WENDELL PHILLIPS 
 By George Lowell Austin. With steel portrait and illustrations. Cloth, 
 
 $1.50. New edition. The only complete Life of the great agitator. 
 
 " The life of a man who was so strongly identified with one of the most 
 stirring periods in American history must necessarily be one of much interest, 
 and Mr. Austin has succeeded in presenting its features in a very attractive 
 way. Portions of Mr. Phillips's most important public addresses are given, 
 ant! there are reminiscences of the man by some of his close friends and asso- 
 ciates." — Philadelphia Record. 
 
 Wendell Phillips's Lectures, Orations, and Letters, to 1861. 563 pages. 
 
 Library edition. 8vo $2 50 
 
 Popular edition, with Biographical Sketch, i6mo 1 00 
 
 The Scholar in a Republic. Paper, 8vo 25 
 
 Eulogy of Garrison. Paper, 8vo 25 
 
 Lost Arts. Paper, 8vo 25 
 
 Daniel O'Connell. Paper, 8vo 25 
 
 Labor Question. Paper, 8vo 25 
 
 LIFE AND DEEDS OF GENERAL U. S. GRANT 
 
 By Rev. P. C. Headley and George Lowell Austin. Profusely illustrated. 
 
 Cloth, $1.50. 
 
 The materials for the early years of the subject of this popular biography 
 were furnished by the immediate friends and relatives of his family. The 
 events bearing upon the war history are based upon the recognized authorities, 
 and will stand the test of military criticism. The work is intensely interesting, 
 and exceedingly popular. 
 
 Oliver Optic's OUR STANDARD BEARER 
 
 Or the Life of General Ulysses S. Grant, his youth, his manhood, his cam- 
 paign, and his eminent services in the reconstruction of the nation his sword 
 has redeemed, as seen and related by Captain Bernard Gallygasken, Cos- 
 mopolitan, and written out by Oliver Optic. A new edition, with supple- 
 mentary chapters, containing the political life of the general, his travels 
 abroad, his sickness and death. Cloth; illustrated by Thomas Nast and 
 others, elegantly bound, $1.50. 
 " It is written in Mr. Adams's happiest vein, and is a most unique and 
 
 interesting presentation of a subject upon which volumes have been written 
 
 and read." 
 
 Sold by all booksellers, and sent by mail, postpaid, on receipt of price 
 
 LEE AND SHEPARD Publishers Boston
 
 I RENE E, J EROME'S 
 
 ABI b ooks 
 
 THE "PERPETUAL PLEASURE" SERIES 
 
 " The sketches are such as the most famous men of the country might 
 be proud to own. They are original, strong, and impressive, even the 
 lightest of them ; and their variety, like a procession of Nature, is a 
 perpetual pleasure." 
 
 A BUNCH OF VIOLETS. Original illustrations, engraved on 
 wood and printed under the direction of Geokge T. Andrew. 410, cloth, 
 $3.75: Turkey morocco, $9.00; tree calf, $9.00; English seal style, $7.00. 
 The new volume is akin to the former triumphs of this favorite artist, whose 
 " Sketch Books " have achieved a popularity unequalled in the history of fine 
 art publications. In the profusion of designs, originality, and delicacy of 
 treatment, the charming sketches of mountain, meadow, lake, and forest 
 scenery of New England here reproduced are unexcelled. After the wealth of 
 illustration which this student of nature has poured into the lap of art, to pro- 
 duce a volume in which there is no deterioration of power or beauty, but, if 
 possible, increased strength and enlargement of ideas, gives assurance that the 
 foremost female artist in America will hold the hearts of her legion of admirers. 
 
 NATURE'S HALLELUJAH. Presented in a series of nearly 
 
 fifty full-page original illustrations (9 % x 14 inches), engraved on wood by 
 
 George T. Andrew. Elegantly bound in gold cloth, full gilt, gilt edges, 
 
 $6.00; Turkey morocco, $12.00; tree calf, $12.00; English seal style, $10.00. 
 
 This volume has won the most cordial praise on both sides of the water. 
 
 Mr. Francis H. Underwood, U. S. Consul at Glasgow, writes concerning it: 
 
 " I have never seen anything superior, if equal, to the delicacy and finish of 
 
 the engravings, and the perfection of the press-work. The copy you sent me 
 
 has been looked over with evident and unfeigned delight by many people of 
 
 artistic taste. Every one frankly says, ' It is impossible to produce such 
 
 effects here,' and, whether it is possible or not, I am sure it is not done ; no 
 
 such effects are produced on this side of the Atlantic. In this combination of 
 
 art and workmanship, the United States leads the world; and you have a right 
 
 to be proud of the honor of presenting such a specimen to the public." 
 
 ONE YEAR'S SKETCH BOOK. Containing forty-six full- 
 page original illustrations, engraved on wood by Andrew; in same bindings 
 and at same prices as " Nature's Hallelujah." 
 
 " Every thick, creamy page is embellished by some gems of art. Sometimes 
 it is but a dash and a few trembling strokes; at others an impressive landscape, 
 but in all and through all runs the master touch. Miss Jerome has the genius 
 of an Angelo, and the execution of a Guido. The beauty of the sketches will 
 be apparent to all, having been taken from our unrivalled New England 
 scenery." — Washington Chronicle. 
 
 THE MESSAGE OF THE BLUEBI RD, Told to Me 
 to Tell to Others. Original illustrations engraved on wood by 
 Andrew. Cloth and gold, $2.00; palatine boards, ribbon ornaments, $1.00. 
 " In its new bindings is one of the daintiest combinations of song and illus- 
 tration ever published, exhibiting in a mark) d degree the tine poetic taste and 
 wonderfully artistic touch which render this author's works so popular. The 
 pictures are exquisite, and the verses exceedingly graceful, appealing to the 
 highest sensibilities. The little volume ranks among the choicest of holiday 
 souvenirs, and is beautiful and pleasing." — Boston Transcript. 
 
 Sold by all booksellers, and sent by mail, postpaid, on receipt of price 
 
 LEE AND SHEPARD Publishers Boston
 
 ALKS — ESSAYS- 
 
 DOBE RT- COLLYER'S T 
 
 I A ***** » 1 and SERMONS 
 
 TALKS TO YOUNG MEN (WITH ASIDES TO YOUNG 
 
 WOMEN) $1.25 
 
 " Robert Collyer's ' Talks' arc the only ones we ever saw that we can sit 
 down to and read with the same interest that we do a good novel. He has so 
 few words compared to his ideas, and they are so short and pithy, that we 
 never tire of them. He is never dull or tedious, and his deep reading outcrops 
 without any seeming effort on his part, or rather in spite of himself; and his 
 mother-wit is so rich, and his genius so marvellous, that he hardly seems able 
 to talk without interesting his hearer, or write without making it readable." — 
 Gardiner Journal. 
 
 NATURE AND LIFE Cloth $1.50 
 
 " ' Nature and Life ' is the expressive title of a volume of sermons by Rev. 
 Robert Collyer. The subjects of the various discourses comprised in the 
 volume, the manner in which the Scriptural texts are turned over and de- 
 veloped on each and every side, and the peculiar and interesting story of 
 Mr. Collyer's life, will all unite to insure the book a large circulation, and an 
 attentive perusal. Mr. Collyer's thoughts are always fresh and vigorous, his 
 imagery is beautifully appropriate, and in all his utterances and writings his 
 words are stamped with the honest sincerity of his purposes." — Boston 
 Jon rnal. 
 
 THE LIFE THAT NOW IS With portrait Cloth $1.50 
 
 "The characteristics of this work are sterling common sense, woven with 
 true and enduring piety. Evidently there is less of the sentimental than the 
 real and genuine about this gentleman, although the writer is literally en- 
 dowed with the poetical feeling, which is used to tone his well-rounded periods. 
 The reader of this volume will rise refreshed and recreated, fully believing 
 that there is something real, pointed, and practical in this life; and if predis- 
 posed to melancholy, he or she will be the more ready to combat with the 
 trials and difficulties that beset us here." — Haverhill Bulletin. 
 
 A MAN IN EARNEST Lifeof A. H. Conant Cloth $1.50 
 
 " It is not often that a book is published so earnest and lifelike as the 
 present volume. The life which is sketched may not be familiar to our read- 
 ers; but a perusal of this volume will show that it possessed sterling qualities, 
 and that it was worthy of a narrative and commemoration. One who knew 
 the man has written the story of his humble, yet important, career; and he has 
 written it in a way that will interest every reader. Mr. Conant gave his life 
 to his country. The history of his career was a noble history, and his death, 
 untimely as it seemed, was a noble end." — Providence Journal. 
 
 THE SIMPLE TRUTH A home book Cloth gilt $1.00 
 
 " It seems to us quite as sweet and fresh as any thing the author has ever 
 written. The book is a neat i6mo of a hundred and forty pages, and contains 
 ten essays, which are too full of beauty and tenderness, and, withal, they 
 are too perfect illustrations of what is finest and most characteristic in the 
 genius of the author, to be scattered and lost. He who has not read ' Grow- 
 ing Aged Together,' the first essay of the volume, has not seen .Mr. Collyer 
 at his best. It is well the essays are gathered into a volume." 
 
 Sold by all booksellers or sent by mail postpaid on receipt of price 
 
 LEE AND SHEPARD Publishers Boston
 
 WENDELL PHILLIPS'S WRITINGS. 
 
 "Only organize and stand together. Claim something together, anc 
 at once. Let the Nation hear a united demand from the laboring 
 voice, and then, when you have got that, go for another; but ge; 
 Something." Wendell Phillips on " The Labor Question." 
 
 SPEECHES, LECTURES, AND LETTERS 
 
 By WENDELL PHILLIPS. 
 
 COMPILED, UNDER DIRECTION OF THE GREAT ORATOR, 
 By JAMES REDPATH. 
 
 This volume contains the most prominent speeches of his anti-slavery career, togethei 
 with many later efforts; thus presenting varied specimens of his matchless eloquence. 
 
 PUBLISHED IN TWO STYLES. 
 
 Library edition. Cloth. Tinted paper $2.50 
 
 Popular edition, with Biographical Sketch. Cloth . . . 1.00 
 Popular edition, with Biographical Sketch. Paper ... .50 
 
 LIFE AND TIMES OF WENDELL PHILLIPS. 
 
 By GEORGE L. AUSTIN. 
 With steel portrait and illustrations. i2mo. Cloth. $1.50. 
 
 PHILLIPS MEMORIALS. 
 
 Uniform type, s^-e, and covers. Svo. Paper. 25 cents each. Comprising 
 WENDELL PHILLIPS. A Biographical Essay. By Thomas Wentwortk 
 
 HlGGINSON. 
 
 EULOGY OF GARRISON. Remarks of Wendell Phillips at the funerai 
 of William Lloyd Garrison. 
 
 THE LOST ARTS. The Celebrated Lyceum Lecture by Wendell Phillips. 
 
 DANIEL O'CONNELL. The Irish Patriot Lecture by Wendell Phillips. 
 
 THE SCHOLAR IX THE REPUBLIC. Address at the Centennial Anni- 
 versary of the Phi Beta Kappa of Harvard College, June 30, 1881. 
 
 THE LABOR QUESTION. Speeches at various times on this subject, by 
 Wendell Phillips. 
 Others in prepai 
 
 *,* Sold by all booksellers and newsdealers, or sent by mail, postpaid, on re- 
 ceipt of price. 
 
 LEE AND SHEPARD, Publishers, Boston. 
 
 U 5 ?*
 
 
 
 V3-: 
 
 w
 
 =3 
 
 39M35 
 
 mi 
 
 UNIVERSITY OF CALIFORNIA LIBRARY 
 
 Los Angeles 
 
 This book is DUE on the last date stamped below. 
 
 m 7 mo 
 
 OCT 19 m 
 
 K.CD LH-Uft! 
 
 MY 07 7990 
 
 5j KSr 
 
 
 v$ 
 
 « ■ ■ ■» S 
 
 "tfWIlVJJO^ '^OJIIVJJO^ %1«S01^ 
 
 -<^ ^J 
 
 ^OFCAllFOfy^ ^OFCAllFOflfc 
 
 
 
 <AVtf»Eltt/A 

 
 
 ^tUBRARY^. 
 
 w 
 
 "%3AI 
 
 
 if 
 
 L 005 489 955 4 
 
 ^aojnvjjo^ 
 
 -j&UlBRARYQc. ^MfllNIW/A 10SAN1 
 
 1^1 l^i fo 
 
 ^ahymih^ 
 
 ^•ura% 
 
 %avaan-a^ <iotvsov^" "%baini 
 
 
 #hbra 
 
 ^ifflraoi* 5 
 
 "%3AINQ4V^ 
 
 ^•UNIVERJ/a 
 
 ^IDS-ANCQ^U 
 
 ^OF-CALIFOfy* ^OFCAll 
 
 =3 
 
 •4* 
 
 <Til3DNVS0V^ 
 
 %MAINiH¥^ 
 
 ^Aavaan^ ^ahvjk 
 
 ^HIBRARY<K <$UIBRAR 
 
 S 1 ir"£ 3 - 
 
 ^OFCAUFOfi^ ^OFCALIFQfcfc 
 
 
 ^WNIVEWa 
 
 ^ctOS-AM